Martha’s – By Presbychick2005

Pulling up to the family home, a huge 3 story white Victorian house with orange shutters . . . those damn orange shutters she thought . . . Marlena slammed her pink VW Beetle into park, letting out a breath she hadn’t known she was holding. Being back home after so long made her feel suffocated in some weird, twilight zone way. Why was she so freaked out? This was the place she lived for nearly 20 years, the place where she was born, the place where she grew up with her sister.

 

Then it struck her, it was Hope that was the problem.

 

“Oh Hope.” She sighed, flopping her sunglasses on the seat next to her. For the first time since she had heard the news, she just broke down, right there facing the childhood home she had shared with Hope. Seeing it all made the memories surface which in turn released the flood gates. True, she and Hope weren’t the closest of sisters and they had their fair share of problems, but she never expected anything like this, ever.

 

The day she had found out about the murder, 4 days ago to be exact, she was in the middle of her biggest photo shoot to date. Her assistant brought her the phone and her best friend Laura Horton was on the other end.

 

Being in the company of nearly 20 other people, Marlena forced herself not to cry. The tears were there ready to fall but she refused to breakdown like that amid so many prying eyes.

 

Laura, single mother of 2 agreed to watch over Marlena’s niece, the house and the bar while she squared things away in the city before she could head back home.

 

Without Laura’s help, Marlena would have been lost. Though it would have made sense to let Molly stay with her father that was impossible. True, her father Bo Black was hands down the best father in the world; he unfortunately was the prime suspect in the murder.

 

The night of the murder, Hope was seen arguing incessantly with her ex Bo at the bar at Martha’s.

 

The next morning, Hope’s body was found in the alley behind Martha’s wearing Bo’s jacket. The instant Bo discovered he was the prime suspect he hired an attorney. But that certainly didn’t pan out well and the outlook was grim from the very start so he fled town, not really knowing what his next move was going to be.

 

So now it was up to Marlena to be the guardian of the seemingly orphaned six-year-old girl.

 

Marlena’s plan was to find a buyer for the house and the bar and then move her niece back home to the city with her. She figured she could do it in two weeks, one if she was really on fire. The only tricky part would be convincing Molly to move.

John Dimera was the new man around Salem who just so happened to be the newest bartender of Martha’s. Shortly after word broke out about Hope’s murder and Bo’s supposed involvement, John hopped on the next flight bound for Salem. His mission was to clear Bo’s name, no questions asked. It was the very least a big brother could do after all. John knew that his brother was innocent and he was determined to prove just that. All he needed was a good lay of the land and a viable front which is why he jumped at the chance to be bartender at Martha’s. The murder as well as the victim was closely associated to the joint which is right where John wanted to be, in the thick of it all.

 

He knew it wouldn’t be difficult. No one in Bo’s day to day life knew about John, at least as far as he knew. For the past seven years John had been a spy for the ISA, bouncing from one place to the next. A few months before Hope’s murder, John decided to retire from the ISA and just relax on his family’s ranch in Montana. Though he wanted to let Molly know he was there and that he was her Uncle, he couldn’t. Having everyone believe he was a nobody was the only chance his brother had. The only way he could get the information he needed without raising suspicion.

 

Over the 3 days he had resided in Salem, John quickly learned that the people talked and talked and talked. In a matter of hours he was well aware of Hope’s shady past and highly provocative nature as well as her promiscuous ways. From what he had heard of the woman, he already hated her. Though she wasn’t a bad mother, she wasn’t the world’s greatest either as far as the townspeople were concerned.

 

He also had a mental picture prematurely developed of Molly’s aunt Marlena, who, for the last 3 days had been MIA. He couldn’t understand why the woman, Molly’s aunt wasn’t present at her own sister’s funeral. Surely she would have wanted to be there to lend some moral support to Molly who, in a matter of days had her entire world turned upside down. Instead, she chose to keep herself hidden until the funeral was complete. This did not sit well with John. All he could think about was how repulsed he was by this woman’s actions, and he didn’t even know her.

 

Across the street from the bar, Marlena was leaning against her VW Beetle mentally preparing herself to step foot in Martha’s once more. It had been years since she had been in there and she wasn’t convinced she could handle being in there again.

 

With a swift mental kick, Marlena uprooted her feet and strode confidently across the dirt road until she had her palm flat against the door. Here goes nothing, she thought pushing open the door as every one of her senses altered, slowly remembering the look, smell, feel and taste of Martha’s.

 

Nothing looked as if it had changed. The jukebox still sat in the back left corner near the restrooms and the air was still clouded with smoke. Even the men lolling around appeared to be the same as when she had left: cowboy hats, faded jeans, and day old stubble. It’s no wonder she never found a suitable man among those in Salem. The paint was still chipping in certain places and the floor boards creaked just the same as they did all those years ago. The only difference Marlena could see, the only change she noticed was the tall, dark, handsome, mysterious fellow behind the bar. Now he was definitely new. Marlena would have remembered a face like his and those deep, rich blue eyes, and that shaggy coal colored hair that fell meticulously across his forehead.

 

All else seemed to stand still as Marlena drank up the sight of him. The music droned out, the smoke stood still and all Marlena could focus on was him. Suddenly a loud squeal broke Marlena’s daydream and the object of her immediate affection dashed out from behind the counter. He looked even better as she noticed the snug blue jeans that clung to his devastatingly gorgeous bottom. But another high squeal ruined her fantasy just as she was about to absently drool down her chin.

 

The squeal came from none other then Shirley Panken, Martha’s longest standing waitress.

 

“I have a good mind to haul off and smack that drunken grin off of your face Billy.” Shirley fumed, swiping away the spilt beer on her smock.

 

“What happened Shirl?” John wondered, taking up post at her side.

 

“Our friend Billy here just grabbed a nice hand full of my gorgeous rump. I tell you John, I’m not dealing with this BS any longer. I’ve put up with my fair share from this joint, but ever since Frank and Mar passed away, this place has gone to hell.”

 

“Just let me have a chat with our pal Billy here and then . . .”

 

“A chat?” Marlena broke in. She just couldn’t help herself. She had been in Shirley’s position once before in her late teenage years and she felt the same disgust and abuse that she had felt. “I think a nice stay in a local jail cell is what are pal Billy here needs. Or better yet, let’s run him out back and beat the shit out of him.”

 

All eyes were on Marlena now as many of the locals murmured about the youngest Evans daughter returning home. All John could think about was how incredibly gorgeous this woman was. She was short and petite with hair so golden and shiny that John just wanted to reach out and touch it. But her foul mouth quickly turned him off . . . for the time being.

 

“You look like you could do the job.” Marlena noted, eyeing John’s broad expanse of muscle.

 

“Excuse me?” He stammered, quickly finishing his exploration of her body with his eyes. “What job?”

 

“Kicking this guy’s ass, what else? I bet you could knock him out with the first punch.” Her arms were folded across her chest now, a chest that rose and fell beautifully, in step with her increased breathing. John mentally groaned at the sight of her breasts heaving healthily.

 

“Now wait a minute.” Billy spoke up for the first time since Shirley screamed. “There’s no need to go and say all that.”

 

“Really?” Marlena hissed, turning all of her attention to him. “I don’t think you understand the gravity of the situation here Billy, you physically violated Shirley here in a way that no woman deserves to be violated. She has been a faithful and devoted employee here at Martha’s for years now and how do you repay her? You go and manhandle her. I am surprised she hasn’t tore out of here by now yelling over her shoulder that she quits.”

 

“Umm . . . I was just about to get to that Marlena, right before you stepped in. Not that I don’t appreciate everything you said, I did, I do . . . it’s just . . . I’m fed up. I can’t handle working here any longer.” Shirley slipped off her smock and handed it to John. “Sorry to leave you short like this darlin’ but Marlena’s right, I can’t stay here any longer. Great to have you home Marlena.” With an appreciative squeeze on Marlena’s hand, Shirley turned on her heels and left.

 

Marlena was stunned and speechless. She hadn’t expected Shirley to up and quit like that. Hell, she had worked here for 10 years without so much as a complaint and now she quit. Maybe things really had changed.

 

When Marlena finally turned to look at John, she was met with a face full of smock.

 

“Put it on and start with table five.” He ordered, marching back to his post behind the bar.

 

“Ex . . . excuse me?” Marlena stumbled, following after him, the high heels of her newly bought Prada shoes clicking loudly on the bare wood floors.

 

“Table five; they’ve been here for ten minutes without so much as a how do you do.”

 

“I’m not waitressing for you.” She nearly laughed out loud at the absurdity of the thought. Her, work at Martha’s again? Not in a million years.

 

“The hell you’re not. You’re the one who marched in here all high and mighty and got my best girl to just up and quit. So you’re going to fill in for her until I can find a replacement.”

 

“But I don’t work here . . . I haven’t for over 7 years now.”

 

“Now you do Princess. Hurry up; the boys at table five are starting to look restless.”

 

“To hell with the boys at table five. How dare you speak to me like this. Do you know who I am?” Her tone was cold and her stare was even icier.

 

“Who doesn’t? You’re the beloved and prodigal Evans sister. It’s so nice to finally meet your acquaintance.” He said smugly, flinging a dishtowel across his shoulder.

 

“I own this bar and the last time I checked, I was the boss. Also, Morton was the bartender. Would you care to explain how he got booted and your sly self slipped in?”

 

“First off, Morty was not booted, he quit on his own free will. Secondly, there was a position to be filled and I was qualified and willing. I highly doubt that can be described as slipping in. And you’re right, you do own this bar but right now I am running it and I need a waitress. Since you know the joint and you helped with the most recent dismissal of my top waitress, you win the jackpot which just so happens to be four hours of serving drinks to a bunch of drunks who are too afraid to go home and face their significant others. So smock up and get the hell over there to table five.”

 

Flabbergasted beyond belief, Marlena could only suck it up and follow orders. He did have a small point, she did entice Shirley to quit, somehow. But her stock in this man from when she first laid eyes on him was falling fast, very fast.

Marlena was surprised at how very little she forgot about working at Martha’s. Time seemed to reverse itself as she slowly remembered the life she once led. As the night progressed she became more comfortable with the costumers and more at ease with the loud country music that seemed to endlessly drone out of the speakers. It was all the same.

 

The tables were in their same positions, continuing to dig ruts into the age-old wood floors. The red splashes of paint were still scattered about the walls where her parents had conducted a spontaneous paint war with one another a summer about 15 years ago.

 

She always wondered why they had never gotten around to painting over it. Memories, she supposed. And the counter top to the bar was still that ugly shade of green that Marlena had always despised but it was her mother’s favorite color and her father refused to change it.

 

When the last customer shuffled out the door at around midnight, Marlena threw herself in the first available chair, her feet screaming for release. Kicking off her very expensive, very stylish yet very uncomfortable Prada heels, she let out a sound of relief.

 

“You know, you should have gone home and changed your shoes before you picked the shift up.” John remarked from behind the counter where he stood swiping down the bar.

 

“Silly me, I seem to recall a loud, angry, very male voice telling me to get my ass in gear.” She forced a smile his way which only made him frown.

 

John opened his mouth to speak but was cut off by Marlena’s rambling.

 

“I really didn’t appreciate the way you chose to handle the situation earlier. If you had been even the slightest bit courteous and polite I would have offered my assistance but no! You charged on being the alpha male you are and demanded that I help you out. Just remember bub, what goes around comes around.”

 

“Dammit lady, if you would have shut your trap just now, I was going to apologize.” Marlena’s eyes grew wide in surprise and John noticed. “Yea, that’s what I said, apologize, but not now.”

 

“Yea well, I wouldn’t have accepted your apology had you offered one.” Marlena fumed, jumping to her feet and throwing a dishtowel at his head.

 

John caught it mid-air and then slammed it down on the counter. “You lock up.” Without another word, he stormed out the front door.

 

“Ugh! I hate that man!”

 

After a ten minute cool down session, Marlena gathered up her things and trudged back across the street to the house, her shoulders slumped from exhaustion. The moment her hand touched the knob to the backdoor she realized something was awry. Straining her neck to hear better she caught the faintest sound of a country song floating out of the topmost window.

 

Staggering back, she noticed that a light was on upstairs. Intruders she thought.

 

“I’ll show them.” She marched to the shed and came back with an axe. It was heavy as sin but it would protect her. Kicking off her shoes once more as to not alert the burglar, Marlena began her ascent to the attic.

 

As she approached the second set of stairs leading to the attic, she could hear the song much clearer now. It was Shania Twain’s “Man I Feel like a Woman” and she was accompanied by a male voice . . . a slightly off-key male voice.

 

Tip-toeing up, axe slung over her shoulder ready to strike, Marlena’s heart raced tremendously. With a loud roar she jumped into view, swinging the axe, hoping to strike someone or something.

 

The axe took out a lamp and then a picture frame before it settled itself neatly in the wooden wall. As she was attempting to free her weapon, a pair of strong, thick arms grabbed her own and a deep voice hissed in her ear.

 

“Marlena what the hell are you doing?”

 

Caught off guard by the vague familiarity of the voice, Marlena let her grip drop from the axe and spun around, her face slamming into his rock hard chest. Slightly disoriented for a few seconds, she rubbed her eyes which were heavy, yearning for sleep by now.

 

“What are you doing here?!” He seethed, her soft voice dripping with disdain.

 

“That was very nasty the way you said ‘you’.” He scolded with a waggle of his finger. “I realize I haven’t told you my name, so I guess I can let that slide. It’s John . . . John Dimera.”

 

“I don’t care what your name is; I just want to know what you’re doing in my house!”

 

“I’m renting the attic. If you want you can see the lease and my first payment stub.” He backed away, fishing inside a dresser drawer.

 

“I don’t want to see it. All I want is you out of my house.”

 

“No can do Princess. This is my humble home . . . at least for now. Besides, this is a big house, I’m sure we can avoid each other at all costs.” His smile was demeaning and taunting Marlena to strangle him.

 

“You really aren’t going to leave are you?” She took no precaution to hide her disdain for the man.

 

“Damn straight.” His smile was never fading and for a spilt second Marlena contemplated wrapping her delicate hands around his thick neck and just squeezing, but then she realized he wasn’t worth the prison time.

 

“You know, this is the second . . . maybe third time this evening that you have managed to piss me off. Normally I am a very easy going and lovable person but somehow, some way you’ve managed to send me over the edge and I hate it and I hate you for it.” With that she turned on her heels, and stomped back down the stairs.

 

“You forgot your axe Tin man.” His joke was corny but the only way he knew to push her buttons, and it worked.

 

“Oh shove it up your . . .” The rest of her comment was garbled for she was already out of earshot, but John could easily guess what she meant to say. With a grin and a slight snicker, John retreated back to his song and his quiet time.

 

“You did what?” Marlena hissed into the phone, all of her senses standing at attention.

 

“Marlena I didn’t know what else to do. He was the new bartender with nowhere to stay and I figured the house was the most convenient. I mean, the bar is right across the street.”

 

“But Laura, you should have asked me. Why didn’t you just refer him to Mrs. Stedmire? She has an extra guesthouse.” Her voice was low but overwrought with frustration and also exhaustion.

 

“Mar, you know that Mrs. Stedmire is a horny old coot. She would have tried to have her way with him at least a million times by now and I like John way too much to do that to him.”

 

“You and he aren’t?”

 

“Heck no honey! I meant that like in the most platonic way.”

 

“Good because aside from being drop dead gorgeous with a body that just won’t quit and rock solid abs . . . he’s rather very unpleasant.”

 

“How do you know his abs are rock solid? What aren’t you telling me?”

 

“It’s a long story and I’ll fill you in tomorrow. The only thing you have to know is that I hate him and I want him gone.”

 

“Sorry no can do, he’s paid in full at least for a month.”

 

“So give him his damn money back with interest.”

 

“Can’t, I already spent it on some repairs down at the bar. Your sister sure didn’t give two shits how Martha’s looked and I figured you wouldn’t want to deal with it and . . . oh damn honey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to speak that way about Hope.”

 

“Laura, it’s okay. Hope’s death hasn’t made me delusional. I still recall how very unorganized and irresponsible she is . . . was, how unorganized and irresponsible she was . . . how’s Molly?” The change in subject was vital because the tears were taunting her again, and Marlena was too damn tired to go down that path tonight.

 

“Not bad. My two have been doing all they can to make her feel at home. Yesterday, a couple of kids at school started talking about her mama and daddy and Mike jumped in the middle and told them all to leave her alone. And Jenny and her are just the best of friends. They’ve been inseparable since the moment Molly came to stay with us but I know she misses you.”

 

“God, I miss her so much. My only regret is that I didn’t make time to come and visit her here.”

 

“Let’s not go down that road sweetie. You crawl your pretty little self into bed and get some shut eye. I’ll see you in the morning. Night.”

 

“Night Laura and thanks.”

 

“Don’t mention it.”

 

Marlena hung the phone up and shivered. She forgot how damn cold this house could get especially with hard wood floors.

 

She really hadn’t meant to stay away from Salem for so long, it just happened. For the first four years of Molly’s life, Marlena was more of a photograph then a person. But that all changed when she got a job in a bigger city closer to home. Whenever Hope wanted her weekends free to do only God knows what with only God knows who, she would drive the two and a half hours to Marlena’s and drop Molly off. Those rare but special weekends were very important to Marlena and she hoped they were to Molly as well.

 

They managed to connect on a deeper level, a level that touched Marlena’s heart and soul. True, she loved Molly before all of that, but there was something about the closeness and intimacy of their weekends together that just quadrupled her love for the little girl.

 

Throwing an extra quilt on, Marlena slipped into the bed, the cool sheets shocking her slightly. In that moment, as she gazed up at the popcorn ceiling that was beginning to chip,

 

Marlena realized something monumentally important: she was a parent now. Right now, and for the rest of her life she was going to have to be Molly’s parent, guiding her through life.

 

Hope was gone and as much as it pained her to admit it, Bo probably wasn’t going to pop back into Molly’s life anytime soon.

 

Marlena didn’t want to believe the worst about Bo for she genuinely liked him, but the evidence was there staring her in the face. It had to be Bo who murdered her sister, it just had to be.

Mornings in the Evans house were always cool, especially this time of year with autumn fast on their heels. The second you whipped your blankets off, your body nearly froze from shock. This morning was no exception for Marlena. In fact she could swear she was able to see her breath it was so cold. The red numbers on the clock told her it was nearly one. Damn, she never slept this late, ever.

 

After a hot shower, Marlena finally made her way down to the kitchen to be met with John. He sat at the table, reading a newspaper, a sandwich sitting before him.

 

“The Washington Post?” Marlena inquired, spotting the name as she poured herself a cup of coffee and damn if it wasn’t the best coffee she ever tasted. She wouldn’t tell him that though. But it was awfully nice of him to keep it warm until she got up. Marlena snorted at the ridiculous thought as she took another sip.

 

“Have to keep abreast of the rest of the world.” He mumbled, the paper remaining in front of his face. He did however manage to peer around the side to sneak a peek of her. Yesterday he noticed that she had the sexiest pair of legs he ever saw. Today those very same legs were concealed by tight denim, but he could still tell they were dynamite.

 

“A lowly bartender such as you worried about the world around him? Now why is that?”

 

“Who ever said anything about me being lowly?” This time he did put down his paper and his eyes were ablaze with fury.

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean that.”

 

“No, you did mean it. You’re just sorry you let it slip out of that pretty little mouth of yours.”

 

“Please don’t patronize me Mr. Dimera.”

 

“The name’s John and I wouldn’t do any such thing Miss Evans.”

 

“The name’s Marlena.”

 

For a few minutes they merely stared at one another, daring the other to speak again. Their stare-off could have lasted longer had it not been for the telephone. Narrowing her eyes, Marlena picked it up.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hey Mar it’s me. I just wanted to make sure you were going to drop by today when the kid’s got home from school.”

 

“Yes Laura. I am planning on coming by sooner so I can pack Molly’s things up. I want to bring her home tonight. I want her to be comfortable and being in her own home right now should do the trick.”

 

“Should I expect you soon?”

 

“Not yet, first I want to clear out a few things here. This place doesn’t look like a six-year-old girl should live here. Hope had a bad habit of making a home feel like just an ordinary house.”

 

John couldn’t help but note the sincerity in Marlena’s voice. Perhaps he had misjudged her. Maybe she was the best Molly could hope for at a time like this. Before he could make himself believe that, he reminded himself that the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. Hope and Marlena shared the same blood, the same genes. They can’t be that different.

 

“I know what you mean Marlena. I’ll be waiting for you.”

 

“Okay Laura, thanks.”

 

“Finally getting around to picking up your niece.” John declared the moment she hung up the phone.

 

“I would have picked her up yesterday but some schmuck at Martha’s kept me working until midnight. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that now would you?”

 

“Ouch.”

 

“Ouch is right. Don’t mess with me John and don’t question my devotion to my niece. Molly means everything to me and I am not taking my newfound responsibility lightly. I will do everything in my power to make sure Molly doesn’t suffer any longer. You can take that to the bank.” Before John could formulate a response, Marlena was off to the living room, clearing the place up and shoving things into boxes for Molly’s arrival home.

 

The second Marlena’s VW Beetle touched Laura’s driveway she was out the door pulling Marlena from her car.

 

“I have missed you so much.” They stood there for what seemed like an eternity in a warm embrace.

 

“Let me look at you.” Laura insisted, forcing Marlena to twirl around. “Look at you sweetie, city life certainly agrees with you. You look even more gorgeous then the last time I saw you.”

 

“You look spectacular yourself Laura. Looking at you, no one would know you are the mother of two. How do you keep your figure so trim?”

 

“Chasing around two little ones all day and all night. Get inside and let me get you a glass of iced tea.” The two women walked inside, arm in arm, giggling simply about nothing. Everything was always so simple between them and sweet. Marlena had missed this more then she could possibly fathom.

 

“I took the liberty of packing up Molly’s things for you. It wasn’t much so it was no big deal. Take a seat on the sofa while I grab some drinks.”

 

“Your house still looks the same as when I was last here. It was for your parents’ anniversary wasn’t it. A few weeks before I left for . . . well for wherever. How are they doing by the way?”

 

“Mama and daddy are living it up in Florida. I swear I never pegged them for the type who would just up and move to sunny Florida but they did God love them. Here, mom’s old recipe.”

 

“Mmmm . . . I always said you and your mom made the best iced tea.” Laura plopped down next to Marlena smiling widely. “What’s with the Cheshire cat grin?”

 

“It’s just . . . just so good to have you home Mar. It’s been far too long.”

 

Marlena set her glass down on a coaster and then turned to her friend. “I am so sorry Laura. I never meant to stay away as long as I did. It won’t happen again. When Molly and I leave in a few weeks I will make sure we come back for regular visits.”

 

“I am going to hold you to that.” Just then a faint noise was heard from the street, the roar of an engine and Laura’s grinned brightened. “They’re home.”

 

“Oh my . . . um . . . how . . . how do I look? Do I look okay?” Marlena brushed a few stray strands of hair out of her face as she smoothed her hands over her jeans.

 

“You look perfect Marlena, just perfect. Don’t worry; Molly’s just going to be tickled pink seeing you here.”

 

“Mom! What’s with the pink car?” A young boy’s voice called from the door. Two other female voices could be heard among his but not as loud.

 

“In the living room.” Laura called back. Looking to the doorway, Marlena first spotted a blonde haired boy with freckles followed by a slightly shorter girl donning the same color hair and the same freckles but slightly less noticeable. Holding her breath, Belle caught sight of a dark haired Molly right behind the other girl.

 

“Who are you?” The boy wondered.

 

”Manners.” Laura warned as she stepped away from the sofa to give Marlena space to reunite with Molly.

 

Molly finally stepped through the doorway and spotted her aunt. Her first reaction was a gasp followed by a few staggering steps forward until she was directly in front of Marlena.

 

“Aunt Mar . . . I . . . see you.”

 

“I see you too.” There was no hiding the mixture of sadness and delight in Marlena’s voice. Seeing Molly now made her hate herself for staying away for so long.

 

“I hear you.” Molly choked out, her lower lip quivering.

 

“I hear you too.” Marlena forced the words past the lump in her throat.

 

Molly reached out a trembling hand and touched Marlena’s arm lightly with her index finger. “I . . . feel you.”

 

“I feel you too.” Marlena squeaked before she grabbed Molly and hauled her into her lap.

 

“I knew you were going to come I knew it. I told everyone that you wouldn’t let me down.” Molly sniffled into Marlena’s hair. “I missed you.”

 

“I missed you too Moll Face. God how I missed you.” Marlena tightened her hold on Molly, breathing in the sweet smell of her hair. Honeydew, Molly’s hair always smelled like fresh, newly ripened honeydew. “What do you say we go home?”

 

“We can go home?” Molly wondered, a hopeful look in her eyes. That was what she had been praying for days now.

 

“Absolutely. You and I can go home . . . now if you’d like.”

 

“I like.” Molly grinned. She then remembered her friends and she hurriedly spun around in Marlena’s lap. “Jenny . . . Mike this is my Aunt Marlena. See I told ya she was gonna come Mike.” Mike merely stuck his tongue out at her and Laura shot him a look of warning.

 

“Hi, I’m Jenny.” The little girl said, walking over to Marlena and Molly.

 

“Aunt Mar, Jenny’s my bestest friend in the whole wide world.”

 

“It’s nice to meet you Jenny. You know, your mama is my bestest friend in the whole wide world.” Marlena noted. The two little girls grinned as if they realized it was fate that they were meant to be best friends.

 

“Let’s go home Aunt Mar.” Molly declared, her chin held high despite her overwhelming urge to just curl up in Marlena’s arms and cry for days. Ever since the funeral, Laura had told Marlena that Molly was expressionless and worse off; emotionless. Tears were always at the edge ready to fall, but she would force them down, not allowing herself the luxury of grieving.

 

“Your wish is my command Moll Face.”

 

“I missed you so much Aunt Marlena.” Molly sighed, leaning into her Aunt’s bosom. “Nobody but you calls me Moll Face . . . I like it.”

 

“Well I like you. Now let’s go home and get you settled in and then we can order P-I-Z-Z-A for dinner.”

 

“I love P-I-Z-Z-A.”

 

“I know. Why do you think I mentioned it? Come on lazy head, let’s uproot ourselves from this sofa and head home.”

The second Marlena pulled into the drive, Molly was a bouncing bag of energy. She couldn’t get over the fact that she was home.

 

“Is my room still here?” Molly wondered, as she flung one of her bags at the bottom of the stairs.

 

“Of course it is silly. You didn’t think I would let some other little girl take it, did ya?”

 

“No.” She giggled as she disappeared into the living room. “Aunt Mar we’ve been robbed!” Marlena dropped her jacket and raced into the other room.

 

“What is it Molly?”

 

“Look, all of my mommy’s beauties are gone. Where did they go? Who took them?”

 

“Oh, no one took them.” Marlena sighed, dropping to one knee beside her niece. “I decided to pack them up to make some more room in here.” Marlena noticed the sadness in Molly’s eyes so she quickly added. “If you want, you can pick out a few beauties to put in your room.”

 

“I can?” Her eyes brightened.

 

”Absolutely. Pick out your favorites and we’ll arrange them in your room later. The boxes are in the dining room.” As Molly ran off to pick out a few knick knacks, Marlena went into the kitchen to order the pizza. Taped to the phone was a note with her name on it. It read:

 

Princess, looks like I need you again tonight. Be there by nine. John

 

Though Marlena had the thought to just not show up, she couldn’t do that to John. She knew first hand what it was like when a waitress was a no show at Martha’s. It was sheer hell and she didn’t wish that sort of torture on her own worst enemy.

 

“Change of plans.” Marlena sighed as Molly came bounding into the kitchen.

 

“No P-I-Z-Z-A?” The look on her face was sullen as if all her hopes and dreams were just dashed.

 

“No, we’re having P-I-Z-Z-A but afterward I am going to have to head over to Martha’s and work for a bit. But, I’m going to see if Mrs. Buttichelli next door will watch after you until I get back.”

 

“Will you be gone long?” Molly’s voice was more child-like the usual and it dripped with over-the-top urgency.

 

“You won’t even know I’m gone. After dinner, I am going to scrub you up real good in the tub, read you a story and then tuck you in. Mrs. B will be down in the living room while you sleep if you need her.”

 

“Okay, but you have to read me two stories.” Though she was only six, she knew how to barter with the best of them, probably thanks to Hope, Marlena thought.

 

“Deal, now run your stuff upstairs while I order dinner and call Mrs. B.”

 

Marlena chose to dress for comfort tonight with an old pair of faded jeans, a white t-shirt that she got for helping out with Habitat for Humanity one year and a pair of plain white sneakers. Nothing fancy, perfect for work at the bar.

 

She strode in confidently, going behind the bar to stow her purse and jacket.

 

“Sorry about pulling you away from your niece but I’ve got no one else.” John spoke softly. There were only a few scattered customers in there and none within earshot but John still kept his voice low.

 

“Yes well, later we’ll discuss hiring a new waitress and once we get her, my hours will cut back to maybe one night a week. That’s about all I am offering.”

 

“Understandable.”

 

“See ya around.” She smiled as she grabbed her smock and began making her rounds.

 

John watched as Marlena counted her tips at the far end of the bar. The place was empty except for them.

 

“Didn’t anyone ever tell you that it’s rude to count your tips in public?” He proclaimed jokingly.

 

“What’s so public about you and me?” She countered. “Besides, I’m just counting out some money to give to Mrs. B for watching after Molly for me. She saved my hide tonight.”

 

“Remind me to thank her.” He replied without first thinking. He had no idea why he had said that but he did and it didn’t seem to bother him.

 

“You know, any ordinary girl could take that the wrong way.” His slight flirtatiousness surprised Marlena and caused her to put her guard up.

 

“Well, there’s nothing ordinary about you Marlena Evans.” He grinned, his palms lying flat against the bar, supporting his extensive upper body weight, due mainly to high definition muscle.

 

“I am choosing to hear that as a compliment.” Her eyes narrowed in curiosity.

 

“As it was meant.”

 

“This is making me very uncomfortable.”

 

“What?” He wondered, coming to stand directly in front of her.

 

“This whole nice guy act you’ve got going on. It’s confusing and downright scary.”

 

“It’s no act, it’s all me. Yesterday you just caught me at my worst. I worked all day with only one break and I guess I was more overworked then I had thought.”

 

Leaning her head back, Marlena laughed out loud.

 

“Care to share the joke?” He nearly whispered, as he wondered what her neck would taste like. Probably like peaches and cream he guessed. No, vanilla. The mystery alone intrigued him more than he could have guessed. One of these days he would have to discover if he was right or not, he mentally noted.

 

“What’s so funny is the fact that I owe you an apology as well. I’d rather cut off my right arm then apologize to anyone but you really deserve it.”

 

“Since an apology from you is so rare I will cherish it forever.” He made light of the situation for her benefit.

 

“I’m serious. Coming back home, back here to this bar was difficult for me and I suppose I found an easy target in you and just dumped my many years of anguish out on you.”

 

“I don’t get why you hate this town and this bar so much. The people are friendly and downright hospitable with the magic of southern charm coursing through their veins.”

 

“You haven’t even been here a week. Try doing it for 20 years straight. At first I was enchanted by the comfy cozy feel and the many friendly southern faces. Then the bar came into play not long after that. My parents were too devoted to Martha’s that it freaked me out. I mean when I was younger I always thought it was wonderful that my parents had this place . . . just the two of them. Then I grew up and realized that it was just a bar . . . a lousy bar at that. How anyone could find solace in it was beyond me. The second I found an out, I took it and didn’t look back. Not long after that my parents died leaving half of it to me. Ironic . . . the one thing I hated most in life was my inheritance.” Marlena paused, finally looking up at him. “Sorry, I tend to ramble at times.”

 

“I wouldn’t call it rambling. Trust me, I hate ramblers, you aren’t one of them.”

 

“You know, a girl could get used to this new and improved John Dimera.” The wariness in her eyes seemed to vanish and a light hearted gleam took its place.

 

“Not new.” He reminded. “But definitely improved from last night.”

 

Marlena smiled her first genuine smile in days and John returned the smile.

 

“You do that more often and I’ll cut myself down on a regular basis.”

 

Marlena chuckled heartily. “I have to head home.” She hopped off of the stool, scooping her tips up with her.

 

“Night Princess.”

 

“Good Night.”

 

Marlena awoke the next morning to the pitter patter of little feet on her floor. Before she could open her eyes, a little warm body pounced on the bed, narrowly missing her stomach.

 

“Aunt Marlena is you sleepin?”

 

“Not any more Moll Face.” She laughed groggily, propping her head up with her hand. “What’s up gorgeous?”

 

“There’s a strange man downstairs. I went down to get breakfast because I didn’t want to wake you and I seened him. I didn’t let him see me though. He’s a stranger and I’m not supposta talk to strangers.” Fully awake now, Marlena threw back the covers and motioned for Molly to join her.

 

“Right you are . . . Eek!” Marlena cried, at the sudden touch of ice cold feet. “Where are your socks young lady?”

 

“Sorry.” She mumbled, quickly scooting away from Marlena.

 

“No ya don’t.” Marlena grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer until Molly was tucked snuggly against her side. “Don’t apologize for having cold feet. See nice and toasty now.” What had her sister done to Molly? Who ever heard of a child apologizing for having cold feet? Marlena couldn’t help but feel completely outraged thinking of this; however she didn’t let it show.

 

Now back to the problem at hand. Marlena knew she would have to explain John’s presence, she just couldn’t believe she forgot to do so last night. “Molly the man you saw downstairs is Mr. Dimera, he’s going to be staying here in the attic for a while. He works at Martha’s and it makes sense that he stays here being that it’s so close. Don’t worry; you don’t have to be afraid of him. I wouldn’t let anyone stay here with us that wasn’t 100% safe.”

 

“I know Aunt Mar.”

 

“And it’s okay if you want to talk to him. He won’t bite or anything.”

 

Molly giggled and then turned to look at the clock. “Oh my gosh, it’s seven fifteen! I have to eat and then get ready for school Aunt Mar.”

 

“Okay, on the count of three, we’re going to throw back the covers, grab some socks and then run down to the kitchen. If we don’t go fast, we’ll freeze solid and won’t be able to unfreeze until next summer. You ready?”

 

“Yea.” Molly nodded excitedly; the prospect of turning such a simple task into a game was unique and very enjoyable.

 

“Okay . . . 1 . . . 2 . . . 3!” The quilt went flying as the two hopped off the bed. Marlena grabbed two pairs of socks from her drawer and handed a pair to Molly. Within minutes they were screeching to a halt in the kitchen, John’s presence surprising them.

 

Molly quickly slipped behind Marlena, a firm hold on her thigh. Marlena immediately sensed her niece’s discomfort and placed a loving hand on the top of her head, ruffling her bed-head hair a bit.

 

“Hello Mr. Dimera.” Marlena chirped, giving Molly’s hand a loving pat with her free hand.

 

“John.” He corrected, smiling down at Molly. “And who might you be short stuff?”

 

“Molly.” She mumbled, her eyes peering out from behind Marlena.

 

“Hi Molly, my name’s John. Do you want some cocoa puffs?” He held up the box and shook it twice. “I think there’s enough for another bowl. I even saved the little toy inside.”

 

Interested, Molly withdrew from the protection of her Aunt and took a seat at the table, allowing John to pour her a bowl.

 

“This is my favorite cereal.” He noted. “I like to drink the milk when I’m all done because it’s all chocolaty.”

 

“Me too.” Molly admitted shyly. “Can I have the toy?”

 

“You sure can. I think it’s a glow in the dark watch.”

 

“Cool.” Molly cracked a smile, as John handed her the box. Shoving her fist in the box, she quickly found the surprise and yanked it out.

 

“Eat up and then we’ll get you dressed for school. Laura’s going to be here soon to pick you up.” Marlena announced.

 

“Alrighty. Aunt Mar can Jenny come over after school and spend the night? It’s Friday, no school tomorrow.”

 

“Only if I get to paint your toenails God awful green and Jenny’s Outrageous orange.”

 

“Aunt Marlena.” Molly laughed, milk flying out of her nose.

 

“Eww . . . projectile milk, gross.” Marlena giggled, grabbing a towel and dabbing Molly’s face clean. “Now you have to scrub yourself real good before you dress Moll Face.”

 

“So I can have a doll face.” Molly cracked wisely.

 

“Hey, good one kiddo.” Marlena laughed, thumbing Molly’s nose playfully.

 

John just leaned back in his chair admiring the ease with which Marlena cared for Molly. It was like second nature to her, parenting Molly. He was amazed at how wrong he was about her. He couldn’t deny it any longer; Marlena really was the best guardian for Molly.

 

As Molly hopped into gear, taking the stairs in twos, Marlena scooped up her cereal bowl to wash it.

 

“I fixed the dishwasher if you care to use that.” John insisted.

 

“I didn’t even know it was broken.” Marlena kept her back to him, as she squirted more then enough dish soap into side of the sink that was fast filling with lukewarm water.

 

“I found out the hard way a few days back.”

 

“Okay, we already know you can bartend, we know you can admit to when you’re acting like a schmuck, we know you can’t sing on-key to save your life, and we also know that you’re pretty good with kids. Now we can add handy-man to the list of many things John Dimera is.” She grabbed the dishtowel and swiped off the remaining suds on her lily white hands.

 

“Keeping a mental tab on me?” The corners of his mouth turning up into a devilish grin.

 

“In your dreams Dimera.” She replied, sashaying past him to the stairs.

 

“Only if you’re there too.” He called after her. What was his problem? Every chance he got he was flirting incessantly with Marlena Evans of all people. He needed to stay focused on his brother and clearing his name, nothing else. Grabbing the keys to his pick-up, he set out to do just that.

Driving the nearly twenty miles to Haircourt, John shoved his blue pickup into park in front of a modest brick building. The outside was shabby to say the least but the inside certainly looked as if it had a major facelift recently.

 

The walls were cream, with dozens of elaborate works of art framed here and there. A few chairs stood their ground on both sides of the small waiting room and a modest wooden desk sat toward the back, a diminutive, dark haired woman, looking to be about 55 years old with wire-rimmed glasses perched behind it. The room was empty all except John and the secretary.

 

“May I help you?” She wondered, peering at him over the edge of her glasses, appearing to be sizing him up.

 

“I would like to see Mr. Kiriakis please.”

 

“Do you have an appointment?”

 

“No but . . .”

 

“Sorry, no appointment no can do.” She cut him short.

 

“Listen . . . Zelda” He began, spotting the name on her desk plate. “If you buzz Mr. Kiriakis and tell him that a John Dimera is here to see him, I am sure he will drop everything to speak with me.”

 

Feeling a bit threatened by Jon’s enormous frame, Zelda rose to her feet. “I’ll see what I can do . . . Mr. Dimera.”

 

“Thank-you.” He smiled as she moved to the door behind her and poked her head in, mumbling something John couldn’t catch. A moment later she was back behind her desk.

 

“Mr. Kiriakis can see you now.” She motioned for him to go through the door that she had left slightly ajar. Giving her an ‘I told you so’ look, John glided past her, into the office.

 

“Ah Mr. Dimera, I was wondering when I would meet your acquaintance.” A man of about 35, tall but not as tall as John, leaned against his impossibly enormous desk, not a single crinkle in his sleek black suit.

 

“I see Bo spoke of me.”

 

“Briefly but enough to let me know you might be dropping by sometime soon. Please take a seat.”

 

“Listen Mr. Kiriakis, I need your word that anything said in this room stays in this room. I am willing to hold you on retainer if that’s what it takes.”

 

“Nonsense. Your brother has already paid me for my services. Being that he is . . . shall we say unavailable at the moment, I will simply look at is as you running interference for him.”

 

“Fine with me. First off I want to know how bad my brother’s case looks at the moment.”

 

“To be honest, your brother’s case isn’t at all that bad. In fact, I am sure I can get him off with ease.”

 

“Have you spoken to my brother lately?”

 

“No, why?”

 

“If his case is such a breeze, then why isn’t he back in town, fighting this battle face on? Shouldn’t he have returned already?”

 

“Beats me Mr. Dimera.”

 

“Well, the next time you speak with him, I would appreciate you letting me know about it.” Beats me, John thought. What the hell kind of attorney spoke like that? Something was off about this man but John couldn’t put his finger on it.

 

“You’ll be the first one I call.”

 

“Here’s the number where I’ll be staying and my work number. Call either, any time of the day.” John handed him a slip of paper and then stood to leave.

 

“Don’t worry Mr. Dimera; your brother is more then safe with me as his attorney.”

 

“I’m going to remember that.” John insisted before he left.

 

Upon his return to town John spotted Marlena’s car parked outside Martha’s, a white van in front of it. Curious, he pulled into the parking lot and went inside. He heard muffled voices in the back before Marlena emerged, surprised at his presence.

 

“What’s going on here?”

 

“Hello to you too.” She grinned, coming out from behind the bar.

 

“Well?”

 

“I’m putting in an air purifier. If I have to work here, I will not work here with all of this smoke clouding around me. Besides, Molly might have to come in here, heaven forbid, but she might and I don’t want to harm her little lungs. Six is a fragile age.” She spoke with the experience of a true mother even though she had only been Molly’s surrogate mother for less than 24 hours.

 

Just when he had her all figured out, Marlena went and did something that threw John’s head for a loop. Damn this woman was full of surprises and he liked it.

 

“Hey Marlena, I think I can have the purifier up and running by this evening.” A male voice broke in. John jerked his head and spotted a tall, not-so-bad looking man behind the counter. Something in him hummed and John thought for a moment that it was jealousy but he quickly disregarded that thought. Marlena wasn’t his so jealousy was out of the question.

 

“Thanks Roman.” She smiled in his direction. “Roman Brady this is John Dimera the newest bartender here. John this is Roman, the man who’s going to be putting in the purifier for us.”

 

“I guessed that much.” John extended his hand to Roman who gripped it firmly and shook.

 

“Sorry to cut this short but if I’m going to get this purifier in by tonight I’d better go back to the warehouse and get my supplies gathered.”

 

“I’ll leave the back entrance open so you can work. By the time you’re finished someone should be here to start getting things ready for opening time.” Marlena instructed. “And when you’re all finished, you can have a couple of beers on the house for putting the purifier in early for me.”

 

“Thanks Marlena, you’re the best. Nice to meet you John.”

 

“Same here.” John called after him, as he left through the front entrance.

 

“Nice guy. He’s really nice don’t you think?” She commented, starting to take the chairs down off the table tops.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“Getting things set up for opening later.” She laughed matter-of-factly.

 

“No, I mean with the purifier thingy. We don’t have enough money in the budget, I know. The first thing I did when I took this job was check the books and let me tell you, your sister was not very good at managing the bar’s money.”

 

“Relax dad, the money’s coming out of my own pocket.”

 

“Oh.” Was all he managed, as he stared at her in awe.

 

“What are you looking at me like that for?”

 

“Well what did you go and do that for?”

 

“It’s my money, my bar and my lungs.” She glared at him heatedly. John didn’t want to argue so he dropped it.

 

“Fine.”

 

“By the way, I want tomorrow off.”

 

“For? Sorry, that’s none of my business.”

 

“It’s all right, it’s not like you won’t hear about it eventually.”

 

“Meaning?”

 

“Meaning, I am planning on spending the day with Molly. First thing in the morning we are going to go to the store and buy all the supplies we’ll need to redecorate her room. My sister really didn’t help in making it look like a little girl’s room. After we finish giving it a facelift, I plan on her and I having a special dinner, just the two of us so we can . . .” Her voice trailed off, not sure if she wanted to finish the rest.

 

“So you can finally have that talk with her that you’ve been meaning to have.” He finished for her.

 

“How did you . . . is it that painfully obvious?” She sighed, dropping down onto the chair she had just set down.

 

“Not painfully but still obvious.” He noted, grabbing a chair and straddling it in front of her. “I can just see it in your eyes every time you look at her, when you think no one’s watching. There’s a soft, vulnerable, tentative look there; like you want to tell her but you just can’t.”

 

“I can’t . . . I really can’t.” Her voice was low, nearly a whisper, as she drew in ragged breaths. “How do I explain to her that her daddy won’t be coming back and if he does, he’ll be going to jail for her mama’s murder? How do I tell her that soon, very soon we are going to be leaving town to go back to the city, uprooting her from everything and everyone she loves? How do I destroy a little girl’s life like that?”

 

John reached out and placed her trembling hands in his own. “I think when the moment’s right, and you’re there looking into those beautiful brown eyes of hers, that you’ll know exactly what to say and exactly how to say it.”

 

“How can you be so sure?”

 

“Because you have a way with her, a special way with her and because she loves you and you love her. Everything is always easier with a little bit of love and from the looks of it, you two have more then a little bit.”

 

Marlena laughed lightly, and sniffled a few times. “Thanks.”

 

“Don’t mention it . . . really don’t because if you do, my whole tough guy façade will be all shot to hell.” He gave her a lopsided grin as he ran his thumbs across her cheeks, wiping away her tears. She nearly melted right then and there at his feet.

 

Before she could pull his mouth down to her own, Marlena shot to her feet as if the place was on fire. “Well I have to go and . . . do some . . . some housework before Molly gets home from school.”

 

“Right.” He agreed, clearing his throat. He himself had come close, too close to kissing her senseless.

Saturday morning John sat at the kitchen table reading up on the latest changes on the Bestseller List. Part of the reason John retired early from the ISA was to become a published author. Unlike most of the other spies, John kept a journal of his many experiences all over the world. A few months before he decided to lead a normal life, he organized his extensive notes into novels and submitted them to a publisher. Not even a week later he got a call back and two weeks later his first book was on the shelves selling like hotcakes.

 

His chosen pseudonym is J.B. Smith; the ‘J’ standing for John, the ‘B’ for Black and Smith was merely a name he chose out of thin air to help conceal his identity. Coming to Salem, he chose to use his given first name along with Dimera, a name from his past, as his last so no one would connect him back to Bo or the now infamous author J.B. Smith.

 

The second John’s publisher found out he was moving to Salem temporarily, she grew worried about the deadline for his fourth up and coming novel. John attempted to ensure her that he would not miss the deadline however her paranoia tended to get the best of her.

 

Glancing at the list, John noticed his latest book Operation Tokyo had moved out of the second position and into the number one slot. Nice way to start the day he thought proudly.

 

Suddenly Molly came bounding down the stairs dressed in an oversized men’s button up shirt. She paused for a second, sizing John up. She had never really been alone with him before.

 

“Hello Mr. Dimera.”

 

“Call me John short stuff and why is your shirt on backwards?”

 

“It’s Auntie Mar’s. She said it would help keep the paint off of my clothes. It’s my painter’s smock she said. Do you know where she is? We were supposta to start painting by now?” Her eyes looked hollow as she tried to conceal her deep concern and fright.

 

“Don’t worry; I’m sure she didn’t forget. I bet she’s on her way to find you right now.” Just as the last words escaped John’s mouth the back door opened and Marlena came in carrying two rolling brushes.

 

“There you are!” Molly cried, throwing her arms around her aunt’s waist.

 

“I’m sorry if I scared you Moll Face. I just went next door to see if I could borrow some rolling brushes from the Smart’s. I knew you would be safe as long as Mr. Dimera was here. Sorry I didn’t tell you.”

 

“It’s okay. Can we start on my room now?”

 

“You bet. There are five gallons of paint up there with our names on it! Let’s get hopping!” Marlena exclaimed.

 

“Five gallons?” John echoed.

 

“Variety is the spice of life.” Molly recited from memory. “Aunt Marlena told me that.” She smiled admiringly up at Marlena.

 

“Smart woman.” John grinned lazily.

 

Before Marlena could get caught up in the sight of John’s gorgeous smile she quickly set her priorities straight. “Last one upstairs is a rotten egg.”

 

“When we’re all done you can be the first to see it Johnny.” Molly called over her shoulder as she raced up the stairs, determined to beat Marlena.

 

“I would be honored.” He shouted back, smiling happily at his new nickname Johnny. Heck, Molly could call him idiot for all he cared. Just as long as she stayed happy and kept giving him those million dollar smiles of hers.

 

“You hafta keep your eyes shut Johnny. . . please.” Molly whined, as she single handedly guided John down the hallway to her room.

 

“They’re shut short stuff.”

 

“Cross your heart?” She insisted, pausing to watch him do so.

 

“Cross my heart.” He quickly made the motions, knowing full well she was watching him and then he added. “Hope to die, stick a needle in my eye.”

 

“You’re silly.” She giggled, grabbing his hand once more to walk the rest of the way to her room. They got there and Molly positioned him just inside the doorway. Marlena was already there, putting the last of the finishing touches on Molly’s new bedspread. “Open your eyes.”

 

John did as he was told and was taken aback at how different the room was. Gone was the tacky brown and grey border that hugged the walls. Gone was the torn and tattered checkered comforter that adorned the bed. Gone were the frilly green drapes that hung deftly on the window. Gone was the ghastly puke green paint that covered the walls. Up was a cute Care Bears border, with multi-colored bears sliding down rainbows and grinning wildly. On the bed lay a matching Care Bears comforter with half a dozen matching pillows and just as many actual Care Bears dolls. Up on the windows the theme continued with yet more Care Bears. And where the puke green paint once laid was now fresh, bright yellow paint with a light pink, a light green, and a light blue alternating on the trim. All in all, it looked just like a little girl’s room should look: adorable.

 

“Do you like it? The paint is called Sunshine Yellow, Rosy Pink, Grassy Green and Baby Blue. I picked them out myself.” Molly rambled as she admired her many Care Bears on her bed.

 

“I must say, you two ladies did a mighty fine job.” He congratulated, making Marlena’s cheeks burn with pleasure.

 

Since when did she care what he thought? She snorted to herself.

 

“I just love my new room thank you Aunt Mar.” Molly grabbed a hold of Marlena’s waist and held on for dear life, squeezing tight. “You’re the bestest aunt in the whole wide world.”

 

“Only because you’re the bestest niece in the whole wide world.” Marlena forced past the lump in her throat. She bent down to Molly’s level to give her a real, no-holding-back-big-bear kind of a hug while John soaked up the scene from the doorway. He could watch these two forever if he had to. Hell he’d do it just for the fun of it because that’s what it was for him: fun. Watching Marlena dote after Molly the way she did was unusual eye candy for him. Watch it Black . . . this wasn’t part of the operation he warned himself.

 

But whether he knew it or not, he was already past the warning stage, far past it and there was no going back now.

 

Marlena had been cooped up in the kitchen for nearly two hours now, trying to prepare a meal satisfactory and edible for Molly. So far she had succeeded in baking a few potatoes and making a pot of macaroni and cheese. The only other thing she had to do was set the timer on the stove so the Bagel Bites would heat up. Not exactly fine French cuisine but it was what Molly had wanted.

 

John watched from the doorframe as Marlena nearly burnt herself trying to remove the potatoes from the pan. A few curse words escaped her lips and John couldn’t help but laugh.

 

“Adding peeping Tom to your list now Dimera?” Marlena shot as she spun around, her apron smeared with melted cheese, a few locks of hair brushing against her cheek as they fell from the bun she had quickly thrown up earlier.

 

“You’re the one who’s keeping the list, not me. Need any help?” He advanced into the room, quickly surveying the damage. Pots were everywhere as were splotches of orange goo which John immediately recognized as cheddar cheese.

 

“I can manage on my own thank you very much. The last of our dinner is cooking and Molly and I should be eating within the next twenty minutes.” She let out an exasperated sigh that sent her fallen hair blowing upwards only to fall back once more, tickling her nose this time.

 

“It looks like a tornado ransacked the place. And this was all for mac and cheese . . . and baked potatoes?” He peered into the dishes on the table which was lovingly covered with a fancy tablecloth, two wine glasses, gorgeous china and two tall cream colored candles. Molly would get a kick out of that he was sure.

 

“Twice baked potatoes thank you very much.” Marlena snorted, quickly covering the dishes from John’s prying eyes. “I’m not the world’s greatest cook, I never said I was but given my new role in life I have to be . . . or at least try to be. Tomorrow, I’ll run to the bookstore and grab a few cookbooks. Another thing my sister didn’t keep around the house. Will you hand me the can opener from that drawer next to the fridge please?”

 

John obeyed, watching intently as Marlena tried to open a can of fruit cocktail but didn’t quite succeed. “Damn!” She hissed, flinging the can opener across the room. Luckily John had good reflexes and caught it before it could do any damage. “Who the hell uses do-it-yourself can openers these days? This is the twenty-first century for crying out loud. There are such things as electrical-easy-to-open-so-you-don’t-break-a-nail can openers.”

 

“Here, let me.” John offered, prying the can from her death grip. In a matter of seconds the can was opened and the contents were poured into a bowl.

 

“Thanks.” Marlena mumbled, as she rubbed the back of her neck completely drained of energy.

 

“You’ve been working awfully hard today with the room and all, maybe you should take a seat. I can watch whatever it was you put in the oven and take it out when it’s done.” He offered.

 

“No . . . I’m okay . . . really . . . I just want this night to be over with.” Suddenly it dawned on John just what the problem was. Marlena didn’t want to go through with her after dinner chat with Molly. It’s not like he could blame her either.

 

“Come on Martha Stewart, plop a squat.” He guided her to a chair and forced her down.

 

“Plop a squat?” She echoed. “Charming Dimera, real charming.”

 

“You need some solid, hard advice right now, not charm.”

 

“Lemme guess . . . you’re going to morph into Dear Abby right before my eyes and give me that solid, hard advice as you put it?”

 

“What about Dear Al? I may be able to give a little but not to the point where my sex changes.” His insanely stupid joke actually made her giggle, as some of the nervousness slowly left her body.

 

“Shoot Dear Al.” She welcomed, extending her arms out in surrender.

 

“I’m not going to feed you a load of bull telling you that it will be a cake walk having this talk with Molly. In my estimation, it will probably be the hardest thing you’ve ever had to do and will ever have to do. After you’ve had your say, Molly will more than likely lash out or be in denial. That’s when you have to suck it up and offer her your support no matter how hard and how quickly she refuses it. Don’t let her think you’ve given up on her by backing away and giving her space. Children don’t see it like that; they don’t see space as a means to come to terms with things. They see it as defeat, as if you’ve flat out given up on them.”

 

“I would never give up on Molly, ever.” The look in her eyes alone told John that she was being honest.

 

“I know that and you know that but Molly needs actions not words right now. Actions have been big lately in her world. First her mama’s death and her daddy’s disappearance. She won’t be susceptible to words; she’ll be looking for the actions so make them count.”

 

“Since when did you become such an expert at parenting Dimera?” She wondered, her mind still reeling from the wonderfully brilliant advice he had given her. But she would never tell him that. As a matter of fact, there were a lot of things she would never tell John like the fact that she felt faint any time he was near her or the fact that she thought he was built like a Greek god and as handsome as sin or the fact that she wanted to kiss him until her lips were red and swollen, until everything and everyone else vanished and it was just the two of them, alone in pure heaven. No, she’d never tell him all of that.

 

“Just innate I guess.” He shrugged casually.

 

“I’ll let that excuse slide for now, but only for now.” She warned. “Would you mind going up to Molly’s room and telling her our dinner is just about ready and that she needs to scrub her face and hands and get her behind down here?”

 

“Will do.” As John stood to leave, Marlena grabbed his hand without thinking.

 

“Thank you.” She muttered, her neck craning up to stare at him. Damn he was tall.

 

“Anytime.” He nearly whispered as his eyes nearly burned holes into the skin on her hand that was still holding tight to his arm. With a sheepish laugh she released him. He caught her gaze for a moment, a smile teasing with his lips before he left to follow through with his promise of getting Molly downstairs.

 

“Moll Face will you come and sit with me in the living room for a bit?” Marlena asked, as she finished drying the last dish and putting it in the cupboard.

 

“Sure, then we can toast marshmallows later.” Molly suggested happily. She raced into the living room and prepared the sofa, grabbing a quilt off of the seat near the bay window. Marlena came in and snuggled deep under the quilt with Molly.

 

“Molly, you liked visiting me back at my home didn’t you?”

 

“Of course. You take me to the movies and to museums. You’re a lot of fun Aunt Mar.”

 

“So are you baby, so are you. Well, how much did you like my home? Do you like it enough to maybe live there?” Marlena’s question hung in the air as Molly processed the thought.

 

“I can’t.” She replied after a long moment. “I have to be here for when my daddy comes back home.”

 

“Moll Face . . . I . . . I don’t think your daddy is . . . what I mean is . . . it might be a really long time before your daddy comes back.”

 

“No, he told me that he wouldn’t be gone long and he wouldn’t lie to me not like . . .” Her small voice trailed off, afraid to finish her sentence.

 

“You were going to say like your mama weren’t you? It’s okay Molly, you can say it. It’s okay to be a little happy that she’s gone. I mean, she was your mama and you loved her very, very much but sometimes she made you unhappy and it’s okay to be glad that she isn’t here to make you sad anymore.”

 

“It is?” Molly inquired her eyes moist with tears that threatened to fall at any minute.

 

“Sure it is baby. You are allowed to feel however you want. If you’re mad then be mad. If you’re sad then be sad. If you’re happy then be happy. If you’re angry then be angry. Don’t hide the way you feel especially to me, okay?”

 

“Okay . . . I am kind of happy that mama’s not here but I do miss her more and more every day.”

 

“Good see its okay to feel two things at once.” Marlena comforted her. “But honey, I do think it’s going to be a long time before your daddy comes back home.”

 

“But he said.” Molly whined. Don’t give up; Marlena echoed John’s words which were slowly becoming her personal mantra.

 

“Listen Molly, you are my responsibility now and I have to make sure that I take care of you in every way possible. The only way I can do that is if I keep working so I can make more money to make sure you have all that you need. This means I have to get back to the city as soon as I can which means you have to come with me.”

 

“But I can’t! I can’t leave here. There’s daddy, Jenny, my school . . . I can’t Aunt Mar.”

 

“Listen Baby, the second your daddy comes home, if he comes home . . .”

 

“He will!”

 

“Okay well when he does, he knows exactly where I live and my phone number. So he can call and come to see you right away. And Jenny can come to see you anytime she wants to. We can have big slumber parties and invite some of the other new friends you’ll make in the city. Also, the second you and I go back to my house we can redecorate your room there to look just like your new room here.”

 

“The same paint too?” Molly asked, showing that she had given in and was agreeing to leave.

 

“I promise everything will look exactly the same way, cross my heart.”

 

“Hope to die, stick a nickel in your eye?” Molly finished for her.

 

Marlena giggled at Molly’s faux pas. “Who taught you that?”

 

“Johnny, he said it earlier, isn’t it cute?”

 

“Yes, very cute but its stick a needle in my eye not a nickel.”

 

“Oh.” Molly giggled. Her laughter must have been infectious because Marlena couldn’t help but succumb to the giggles herself once more.

It was nearing closing time when John looked up and saw Marlena walking toward him. She wore a snug pair of jeans and the sexiest top John had ever seen. The neck was scooped exposing her bare shoulders and a great expanse of her upper chest. The neckline ended just between her breasts. Teasing is what it was . . . torture with a designer label no doubt.

 

“I thought you wanted all of tonight off? If you came to work, it’s about closing time.” He mentioned as she took a seat at the bar before him.

 

“I know, I just wanted to drop in and take a look at the purifier.”

 

“Where’s Molly?”

 

“After our talk Laura and Jenny came over. The girls played dolls in Molly’s new room until their pretty heads hit the pillows. I mentioned I wanted to check things out here and Laura offered to watch Molly until I got back.”

 

“So how did the chat go?”

 

“Surprisingly well. I mean there were a few minutes there when Molly was dead against it but when I explained that her daddy could find her when and if he got back she was okay. I mean, Bo, her father knows where I live and the number so . . .”

 

“What do you mean if he comes back?” John wondered, trying to keep the slight anger out of his voice.

 

“Let’s face it John, things don’t look good for Molly’s dad. I don’t want to believe he murdered Hope because I really like Bo but he ran away . . . he jumped bail . . . that has to say something.”

 

“Yea like maybe the guy was so overwhelmed by being accused of something he didn’t do that he just couldn’t stand it any longer. Maybe he didn’t want his daughter to watch on as her only parent left in this world slowly slipped from her life, never to be heard from again, at least not without a sheet of bullet proof glass between them.”

 

“Geez John, relax. Don’t take everything so personal. It’s not like the guy’s your own flesh and blood or something.” Marlena snorted.

 

“Or something.” He muttered.

 

“What?”

 

“I said sorry, I didn’t mean to get so emotional. Forget I ever said anything.”

 

“Yea right.” Marlena chuckled.

 

“And what is that supposed to mean?” He couldn’t help but crack a smile. Her throaty laughter just seemed to get to him.

 

“I only meant that it’s hard to excuse a lot of what you say John.”

 

“I appreciate that.” He sighed sarcastically.

 

“Now I didn’t mean it like that. What I meant was, a lot of what you say is well intentioned and worth giving a second thought.”

 

“Dare I say that was a compliment that passed those luscious lips of yours Miss Evans.” He teased, draping the towel he used to wipe down the counter over his shoulder. For a split second Marlena envied that towel. She had the vaguest memory of how toned and hard his body was but it was a memory she would savor forever.

 

“Don’t press your luck.” She warned.

 

“Ah, one of my favorite game shows but I liked the Millionaire show with Regis what’s-his-face until they cancelled it. Lousy son of a guns. I loved that show. I was good at it too. I bet I could have won if given half a chance.”

 

“Now who’s rambling.” She offered him a wide grin.

 

“I don’t ramble, I merely engage in polite chit-chat . . . though sometimes it may be one sided.”

 

“Adding spinster to the list now.”

 

“You know it’s very flattering you keeping a list on me but I really rather you wouldn’t.” He leaned over in front of her, propping his elbows up on the counter to support his head.

 

“Don’t be flattered, really. It’s a list just in case I need to go to the police about you.” His sudden nearness jolted her a bit, arousing her senses. He smelled like old spice, beer and male . . . a deadly combination for a woman whose last encounter with a man had been more then 3 years ago. She wasn’t a virgin by any means but she had been living like one for the past few years. Her career finally began to take off and all else just seemed to fade into the background.

 

“Trust me Princess; you won’t ever have to worry about going to the police on my account. I’m one hundred percent safe in more ways then one.” He waggled his eyebrows at her causing her to take a much needed intake of air.

 

“I’m gonna go look at the purifier now.” She eased off of the stool and went into the backroom. Five minutes later, after finally finding her bearings she returned hoping to find him gone but he wasn’t. The bar was empty all except John. Just her luck too. It had taken all of her strength not to lean over that counter a few inches earlier and suck out all the air from his own lungs.

 

“Find everything in order back there Princess?” In the beginning Marlena found that particular nickname rather unpleasing but it had grown on her and now it was like music to her ears.

 

“Absolutely. Was there any reason I shouldn’t?” She challenged, stopping directly before him.

 

“No ma’am. Just asking a simple, conversation starting question.” He smiled.

 

Marlena walked closer to him, so close his breath was teasing the loose hair at the top of her head, blowing them back a bit with each exhale.

 

“Do I look like a ma’am to you?” She asked, her teeth clenched. If one thing got her temper flared it was being called ma’am. Growing up in a town that prided itself on southern virtues, Marlena was unusually miffed whenever she heard that word.

 

John didn’t take her question or her closer move toward him the way they were intended. For him, her question came out highly flirtatious and her stance somewhat inviting.

 

“No ma’am.” He answered huskily, before his mouth descended upon hers. His hostile take over of her mouth sent Marlena into initial shock and then pure bliss. Though her brain was telling her to shove him back and slap him silly, her heart and her body were telling her to pull him closer and deepen the kiss and that was exactly what she did.

 

Bunching the neck of his shirt into her fist, Marlena hauled him closer, her lips quickly parting, welcoming him to taste the sweetness of her mouth. Damn she tasted just as he imagined, all sweet and hot with hints of vanilla here and there. Giving them both a break to breath, John slid his mind south as his mouth trailed wet kisses from the corners of her mouth to the hollow of her throat where the taste of vanilla was ever stronger. God this woman drove him out of his mind.

 

His hands quickly got in the moment as he grabbed her behind, lifted and placed her carefully down on the counter. Marlena arched her spine and let her head fall back to give him ample working space. This only enticed a guttural groan from deep within him as his hands moved quick to pull her sleeves the rest of the way down her shoulders.

 

Wiggling her shoulders and arms to assist him, Marlena’s shirt fell with ease, exposing her bare breasts to him. Hot damn, she was braless. That fact alone sent John harder then he ever thought possible, as his growing arousal strained to be set free.

 

Before Marlena had a chance to be self-conscious, John had taken one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking and biting, teasing and pulling, searching and discovering while her lone breast was given proper attention by his other hand. The pleasure was mind-bending and spine-shattering as she brought her hand up to the nape of his neck, ensuring that this gratification would not cease.

 

Though John’s ears were clouded from his desire, he still made out a few moans and groans coming from Marlena. Never before had a woman’s pleasure in his attention made him feel as needed and as manly as he did at this very moment. He wanted nothing more then to please Marlena in any and all ways imaginable. Usually his first thought was to please himself and get his own personal jollies out of the act but with Marlena it was different, light years different. His only conscious thought at the moment was to ask Marlena what her fantasies were and then give her them one by one no matter if it took a million years to do so.

 

Just as John was about to ask her what she wanted, what she needed, Marlena came to her senses and her morals kicked in.

 

“John . . . John.” She mumbled breathlessly. “We can’t . . . we can’t do this.”

 

“Why not?” He nearly begged, his tongue and teeth still working wonders on her nipple.

 

“Please stop.” She pleaded. The urgency in her voice struck a chord in John and he immediately stepped back from her, releasing his hold on her waist and her breast. He would never force a woman into anything, not matter how aroused and turned on he was. His sudden absence startled Marlena and she yearned to grab him once more and not stop. “I’m sorry . . . I just can’t do this.”

 

Before John could get a word in, Marlena hopped off of the counter, pulling her shirt back up and ran out of the bar. “Dammit!” He cried, slamming his fists down on the counter, sending a few glasses shattering to the ground.

 

Laura was lounging on the sofa watching a rerun of I Love Lucy when Marlena came barreling through the back door as if her feet were on fire.

 

“Hey babe, slow down. Where’s the fire?” Laura teased. The second Marlena sat down beside her, Laura noticed the tears staining her cheeks and the red swollen state of her lips. “Honey what happened?”

 

“Nothing.” She mumbled, rubbing the tears away in a hurry.

 

“You’re lying. Why are you crying and for crying out loud why do your lips look as if they’ve been kissed to death?” Laura gasped. “You didn’t?” Marlena looked up at Laura, a deer-in-the-head-lights look on her face. “You did!”

 

“I didn’t mean to. I mean, I didn’t . . . he did . . . but I didn’t stop him.”

 

“Tell me everything.” Laura offered, wrapping the quilt around Marlena’s shivering shoulders. “You’re freezing. It’s not that cold outside is it?”

 

“It’s strange, one minute he’s all over me and I feel as if I’m on fire and the next, I’m shivering from head to toe.”

 

“You’ve really got it bad don’t you?”

 

“I do not!” Marlena cried indignantly.

 

“Tell me.”

 

“We talked for a few minutes and then I went to check on the purifier. When I came back the bar was empty and he was still there. Words were exchanged but I can’t remember what they were and the next thing I know I’m on the counter with my shirt down around my waist and he’s standing between my legs doing this amazing, but potentially lethal thing with his tongue on my breasts.”

 

“Good Lord it went farther then I imagined.” Laura grinned.

 

“Laura this is not something to smile at. I acted completely irresponsible tonight. Who goes around cavorting with strange men in bars when they have a six-year-old at home?”

 

“First of all it was not irresponsible, you left the child in capable hands: Moi. Secondly, John is not a stranger, he’s living in the same house as you for crying out loud and he’s sexy as hell to boot. And thirdly, when is it wrong to kiss a man? Last time I checked, which was many moons ago regretfully, it was still legal and fun as hell.”

 

“It was fun.” Marlena admitted, biting her lower lip to contain her smile.

 

“And I’d bet you’d do it again in a heartbeat.”

 

“Won’t happen. I literally pushed John off of me tonight without so much as a thank you very much and a kiss on the check. I left him there Laura, wide-eyed and probably solid as a rock.”

 

“You didn’t! You naughty little thing you!” Laura scolded. “You mean to tell me you got him that worked up in that short amount of time? Trust me, he may feel stung right now having you call it off but he isn’t dumb. If you want more he’ll be more than willing to satisfy you.”

 

“No, it’s not going to happen. My priorities as of this moment are to sell the house, the bar and then move back home without once looking back.”

 

“Suit yourself.” Laura shrugged, standing to slip her shoes on. “I’ll go and collect my sleeping pumpkin.”

 

“Why don’t you just let her sleep here tonight. It’s better then moving her and chancing her waking up. It’ll be fine. I can drop her off tomorrow some time.”

 

“You sure?”

 

“Positive.” Marlena gave Laura a half hug as they walked to the door together. John was just coming up the steps of the porch when Laura opened the door.

 

“Hey John.” Laura quickly smiled.

 

“Hey Laura.” John smiled back. He looked over at Marlena and then walked past them retreating upstairs to his room.

 

“See . . . wouldn’t happen again even if I tried.” Marlena sighed. “He hates me.”

 

“No he doesn’t. His male pride is just hurt. He’ll come around . . . not that you care or anything right?”

 

“Yea . . . right. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

“Count on it.”

It was nearing nine o’clock the next evening and Marlena was running ragged trying to get Molly and Jenny to cooperate. Earlier that day when Roman stopped by to inquire about the purifier he asked if she would like to go to Martha’s with him later to hang out. Eager to prove to John that she was not his for the taking, Marlena readily accepted. Hoping to put some distance between him and Marlena, John had given her another night off not expecting her to show up with a date.

 

“You both have your bags packed right?” She shouted from the kitchen, attempting to put away the last of the dishes from supper. It was a Sunday night and school was closed the next day due to some teacher in-service day that Marlena thought ridiculous. Since when did children get out of school on a Monday for no good reason at all? Oh well, times change she thought. With no school, a classmate was throwing a slumber party and both girls were invited.

 

Not hearing a reply, Marlena went into the living room to investigate. What she saw when she got there stopped her dead in her tracks and sent her back nearly 15 or 20 years.

 

There in the middle of the living room, the two girls laid flat on their stomachs before the television dressed from head to two in old vintage clothing from the attic. Molly donned a black top hat, a sleek bow tie, a black dinner jacket and black men’s shoes; quadruple the size of her own tiny feet. Jenny herself was decked out in the biggest pink hat Belle had ever seen, a flowing pink frilly dress that crumbled at the floor and a hint of pink high heels poked out from beneath the rumpled cloth. All in all, the scene was priceless.

 

“Don’t they look darling?” Mrs. Buttichelli admired from the easy chair where she sat watching one of her many programs.

 

“Yes . . . in fact, I have to snap a picture of this.” Marlena insisted, dashing to the kitchen and retrieving the camera from the top of the fridge. “Smile and say roaring twenties.”

 

“What?” Both girls said in unison.

 

“Just smile.” Marlena giggled. They struck an attractive pose as Marlena snapped the picture. “You two look just like Laura and me when we used to rummage around in the attic.” Marlena stood there for what seemed like the longest time simply admiring them.

 

“Dear, if you don’t hurry you’ll be late.” Mrs. B reminded.

 

“Oh right!” Marlena cried. “Okay you two, listen to Mrs. B until Sandy’s mama comes to pick you up for the sleep over. And Moll Face you call me here or at Martha’s any time of the night if you need me, okay?”

 

“Okay Aunt Mar. Bye.” Molly said from the floor where she and Jenny still lay.

 

“Pucker up that silly face and give me a smooch.” Marlena ordered, bending down for a kiss. Molly happily obliged. “You too Lady Jenny.” Jenny giggled and then gave Marlena a kiss on the cheek. “You two have fun and don’t drive Sandy’s mama crazy.”

 

John couldn’t help but become completely enraged the moment he saw Marlena walk in on Roman Brady’s arm. Just last night she was with him on this very counter top doing something that had him running for a cold shower not long after. How dare she accept a date from that . . . that guy.

 

It also didn’t help that she was dressed to kill either. Instead of her usual bun, Marlena wore here hair loose and it damn near drove John wild. Her dress was simple and black but too revealing for John. He’d rather she be wearing a muumuu. At least that way all the male eyes wouldn’t be locked on her body . . . the body he had laid claim to last night, the body he wanted to explore again and again and again regardless of the consequences.

 

For nearly an hour she sat there in plain sight talking and laughing with that guy and it made John’s blood boil.

 

“I’ll go and grab us a couple more beers.” Marlena said, as Roman racked the balls for a game of pool. “Two house beers.” She announced to John.

 

“Hello to you too.” He mumbled, filling up another customer’s glass.

 

“Oh, now you want to acknowledge my existence.”

 

“What are you talking about?” He lowered his voice, as he came nearer.

 

“Last night when you came home, you didn’t even say hello. You acknowledged Laura and walked right past me as if I was invisible. Then this morning as I came down for a cup of coffee you grunted unflatteringly and then left the room as if a swarm of bumblebees were hot on your ass. That’s what I’m talking about.”

 

“Aww, are you telling me you care?” He faked his interest. “Last night I had the impression that you were a love em’ and leave em’ type.”

 

“Can I have those beers now Mr. Dimera?” She glared at him, not willing to touch that comment with a ten foot pole.

 

As John handed her the beers he chuckled proudly. “Looks like you’ve lost your date for this evening.” Marlena spun around and found Roman and Laura rather close over near the pool table. A second later Laura had excused herself and joined Marlena at the bar.

 

“Honey, please tell me you aren’t serious about the hunk at twelve o’clock.” Laura pleaded hopefully.

 

“Roman? Oh, no he and I are only here as friends, honest Laura. If you and he hit it off, by all means go for it.” It had been a sacred rule between the friends to not go after a man already involved with the other.

 

“Really?”

 

“Roman and I are only friends. Trust me, it couldn’t go any further.” Marlena insisted.

 

Laura looked from Marlena and then to John wondering what she had just walked in on. “So you’re just going to pass on a handsome, sexy guy like Roman for no reason?”

 

“No, not without a reason. I just don’t date men I’m not attracted to, that’s all.”

 

“Have you seen this guy lately?” Laura gaped as John smothered a grin.

 

“Are you daring me to tell you hands off?” Marlena shot back, her annoyance rising.

 

“Not another word, I promise. Just give me a few more minutes with Sexy Roman before you come back into the mix, okay?”

 

“Sure.” Marlena giggled as Laura got that predatory gleam in her eyes and descended upon Roman once more who seemed all too willing for her company once more.

 

“And another one bites the dust.” John teased.

 

“Horrible expression and even horribler song. Wait, is horribler a word?”

 

“Afraid not.” John smiled, happy that she didn’t bite his head for saying that. Maybe he hadn’t lost his touch. After last night, he wasn’t sure.

 

“Oh well, I was never big on the whole proper grammar thing anyways. Not my cup of tea.”

 

“You know, I don’t even know what your cup of tea is. What’s your job? If you don’t mind my asking.”

 

“I’m a photographer, a hell of a photographer if I do say so myself.” She added proudly.

 

“Hey, you’re your own best advertisement my father always said.”

 

“Smart man you’re father.” She watched a bead of sweat dribble down the beer bottle, as he stood there and she sat there in silence. “So, does it look safe enough for me to return?”

 

Looking over her shoulder John noticed the newly formed couple at a table now laughing hysterically. “Well they aren’t necking, that’s a good sign I suppose.”

 

“Necking?” Marlena laughed out loud. “What are you sixty?”

 

“Not until next month.” He teased, waggling his eyebrows. If he did that thing with his eyebrows one more time Marlena was not going to be responsible for her actions which, in her mind thus far amounted to dragging him into the supply closet, stripping him naked and having her naughty way with him.

 

Clearing her mind of such nasty but sweet thoughts, Marlena grabbed her drinks and made her way back to the table.

 

After nearly two more hours of polite chit-chat Marlena finally got the look from Laura. The look which told her she and Roman were ready to leave . . . together. Excusing themselves to the ladies room, they made their way to the back.

 

“Are you sure about this?” Marlena warned.

 

“Oh yea. It’s been too long. Ever since Bill died two years ago I never thought I’d feel free to be with another man again but it’s time.”

 

“What about Mike?”

 

“He’s at his friend’s house tonight. God, if this isn’t a sign, I don’t know what is. No kids and a sexy man willing to go home with me.”

 

“Just be careful and have fun.” Marlena insisted.

 

Making their way back to the table, the ladies found Roman and John talking and the rest of the place was deserted. Was it already closing time, Marlena thought?

 

“Ready to go ladies?” Roman asked upon their arrival.

 

“Sure am.” Laura smiled.

 

“I can just walk home. It’s right across the street.”

 

“No, I brought you; I’ll see that you get home.” Roman insisted.

 

“I’ll see Marlena home.” John interjected.

 

“It’s really my responsibility.” Roman continued.

 

“I said I’ll see her home.” John spoke louder this time. Just so Roman got the message; John scooped up Marlena’s jacket and helped her put it on. Understanding, Roman grabbed Laura’s hand and they left.

 

“What was with the stare down with you and Roman? I swear, if he would have pushed once more about seeing me home, I think you would have popped him good.”

 

“It’s nothing, just a man thing.” John opened the door for her and then locked it behind them. “I take it short stuff is out for the night.”

 

“She’s staying at her friend Sandy’s. An all-girl slumber party.”

 

“A vital part of being a little girl.” John smiled, extending his arm across Marlena’s stomach as he made sure the roadway was clear.

 

Normally the gesture would have sent her flying off the handle demanding that she wasn’t some little kid but tonight it just felt right. Like John was merely watching out for her, caring for her. It made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.

 

“If you want, I can put up some shelves in Molly’s room tomorrow. That way she can have a place to put her little knick knacks.” He offered as they strolled up the long gravel drive to the house.

 

“Thank you, I think that’s a wonderful idea. Molly would love it.” Marlena was relishing breathing in the crisp night air. The crickets were buzzing as usual and it just all seemed like déjà vu for her.

 

“Well I figured I should make some contribution of my own to the room. Everyone else has.” John occupied himself by kicking up the gravel with every other pace.

 

“John why did you come here, to Salem I mean? It’s not exactly a hot vacation spot or anything.” She finally asked.

 

“I figured it was a nice place to be.”

 

“How did you figure that?” She pressed.

 

“I heard it through the grapevine.” He grinned.

 

“You have a weird fascination with terrible songs.”

 

“Come on, that’s not a terrible song, is it?” Marlena nodded slowly, offering him a smile of sympathy. “Well I like it so sue me.”

 

“So you like Salem?”

 

“Sure, what’s not to like. The people are friendly and everyone knows everyone.”

 

“I’m not convinced that’s a good thing.” She laughed, ascending the steps. She unlocked the door to let them in.

 

“Well . . . good night.” He smiled.

 

“Good night.”

 

An hour later Marlena was still wide awake, unable to sleep. She couldn’t understand why but her body was alert and ready to run a freaking marathon if she had been mentally willing. Just as she rolled over to attempt counting sheep once again she heard a loud thunk. John, she thought as she sprang from the bed.

 

Luckily she was already wide awake otherwise the freezing cold floors beneath her bare feet would have done the trick. Taking the stairs to the attic two at a time she emerged at the top to find John shirtless, sweat dripping down his bare chest as he curled weights in his hands.

 

Upon seeing her, he laid the weights down, careful not to squash his toes and then dabbed the bit of sweat that started to form at his forehead, not at all attempting to start a conversation. He was too engrossed with her clothes, what little there was. Not expecting to see anyone this late at night, Marlena opted for only a short, very short plain white t-shirt. What she didn’t know was that under the attic lights the top was completely see through.

 

“Are you going to get your hot ass over here or do I have to beg?” He growled. The second the words escaped his lips Marlena was across the room and in his arms. His hands caressed her back, slowly inching the shirt up to expose a pair of white satin panties. The sight of them nearly had John drooling. “God, you are gorgeous.” Giving her no time to respond, John flipped her down onto his bed before his mouth sought hers.

 

For some reason Marlena kept her body as far away from his as humanly possible, but still straining to keep their lips together.

 

“What’s wrong?” He wondered, backing away slightly as to not frighten or upset her.

 

“My . . . feet are cold . . . and I don’t want to risk shocking you.” She admitted shyly, the pale moonlight bouncing off her baby blues through the window.

 

Smiling in relief John placed a small kiss on the tip of her nose then slipped off the bed and knelt before her feet. Slowly he placed kisses and soft touches all over them sending a jolt of heat straight up into her belly. “Getting any warmer?” He asked between kisses and soft loves bites.

 

“Oh yea.” It came out more of a moan if anything. John worked his way from the tips of her toes slowly up her soft legs to the hem of her shirt. He stopped there for a moment, watching the pure pleasure in her eyes as he toyed with the shirt. Not wanting to tease her or himself any longer, John tugged the shirt up leisurely, his fingertips leaving feather light touches across her belly. He then soothed the tingling, soft skin with a touch of his tongue and a quick kiss from his lips. Yanking the shirt completely off, John beheld her beautiful breasts which were fully aroused by now and he silently thanked God for the incredibly gorgeous woman sharing his bed and his own private heaven.

 

As John feasted on her breasts, teasing one and then the other, Marlena writhed below him in agony and ecstasy. “Please John . . . please.” She pleaded, spreading her legs apart in anticipation. Not wanting to leave her for a second, John reluctantly slid to the side of the bed, stripped bare and then sheathed himself all for her protection. Normally he would have looked out for his own best interest and personal pleasure but with Marlena it was a whole new story. For once, he felt himself being completely selfless and loving every minute of it. He returned moments later, seeking her mouth with his own once more.

 

Running his hands down her belly, he found the top of her panties and slid them down her legs in one swift motion. The sexiest, softest sound slipped out of Marlena’s lips and John thought he would embarrass himself right then and there. Luckily for the both of them, he was able to contain himself.

 

“Now.” She begged huskily, her nails digging into his back, urging him to please her more than anything. “Now.” Only wanting to give her what she craved, John nudged her legs open and entered her so fast her whole body arched in a mixture of immense pleasure and slight discomfort. Wrapping his arms around her, John made up for hurting her by controlling his thrusts, matching the movement of her hips with his own.

 

Together they moved in synchronicity, their bodies slowly becoming one.

 

“Oh John . . .” She moaned beside his ear. God, how he loved hearing her say his name. Their breathing became ragged as they neared their climax together. What happened next can only be described as magic as they both succumbed to their pleasure, collapsing in a sweaty heap of tangled arms and legs.

Everything seemed to be exhilaratingly perfect when Marlena awoke the next morning. The sun was shining brightly, the birds were chirping a happy tune, and the bed didn’t seem as cold as usual. And why was that? She thought. Suddenly she regained her senses and felt a heavy but gentle arm lying across her bare breasts. Bare breasts? She practically shouted to herself. Now fully awake, she finally gathered up the courage to open her eyes.

 

This was definitely not her room. It sure didn’t smell like vanilla and honey like her room. It smelled manlier, rawer. The navy blue drapes weren’t hers, the stationary bike near the window wasn’t hers, the pile of dirty laundry near the dresser wasn’t hers and the huge, hairy, muscular arm draped across her chest definitely wasn’t hers.

 

One by one the memories of last night returned to Marlena. Sweet. Hot. Sweaty. Sexy. Intense. Fabulous. Sinful. Breathtaking. Memorable memories. John had given her the best night of sex she had ever had. The second she slipped out of her own bed late last night to investigate the noise, never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she and John would have sex once, let alone five times. How the man managed such a feat was beyond her but she wasn’t the type to complain.

 

Marlena had no idea that John woke up about the same time as her, squinting through narrow eyes to watch her reaction to waking up next to him. He thought he would gauge her reaction first and then chose how he would in turn react.

 

Initially her eyes grew wide in horror and surprise which dashed John’s high hopes. Then as the situation dawned on her that look of horror morphed into one of delight, joy and surprisingly enough: desire. Thrilled by her immediate change in demeanor John chose to “wake up.”

 

Moaning, he stretched his legs, tightening his hold on her body. Marlena’s body tensed and then melted beneath his attention. “Morning Princess.”

 

“Good morning.” She turned her head to give him her best and brightest smile. He leaned over for a kiss and got a mouth full of hair.

 

“Something wrong?” He asked, somewhat disheartened.

 

“Morning breath.” She replied matter-of-factly. “I can’t kiss you with morning breath.” She pulled back the covers, not the slightest bit fazed that she was naked underneath and moved to get up.

 

“Oh no you don’t.” He grabbed her by the waist and yanked her back down beside him.

 

“What?” She giggled girlishly.

 

“To hell with morning breath. I don’t think I can wait a second longer to kiss those silky, beautiful lips of yours.” Before she could protest again, John captured her lips in his and didn’t let up until she surrendered herself over to him, deepening the kiss for him.

 

“I don’t suppose I can persuade you to join me for a cup of coffee?” She teased shyly.

 

“I’ve got another idea that’s sure to heighten your senses and wake your entire body up.” He growled like a tiger ready to pounce, pulling the covers up over their heads as Marlena giggled excitedly.

 

After another round of incredible sex, the couple managed to disengage their bodies long enough to move to the kitchen for breakfast. Marlena forgot how completely famished one could get after a night of love. Not love, she thought angrily. Just sex, only sex.

 

John stood leaning against the counter, a steaming cup of coffee in his hands. He wore a pair of jeans and a killer smile, nothing else. The smile was all thanks to Marlena who sat ten feet away at the kitchen table wearing one of his t shirts and a smile herself, a cup of coffee in her hands. Between the two of them, they managed to polish off a box of powdered donuts as they waited for the coffee to finish.

 

Neither spoke, they just sat there sipping and smiling goofily. Suddenly Marlena’s thoughts turned greedy and she began to run her tongue across the rim of her mug. John thought he might fall to the floor his knees went weak in record time in response to her display. Extending his index finger, John beckoned her over.

 

Raising an eyebrow in mock innocence, Marlena set her mug down and slowly made her way over to him. Pressing her body against the hard length of his own, Marlena offered him her most dazzling smile.

 

“You are so addictive.” He whispered hoarsely, his hands trailing up her thighs, to her butt and rested gently at her waist. “So sweet . . . so sexy . . .” He mumbled as he nibbled her earlobe. “So addicting.”

 

“Be careful . . . you don’t want to overdose.” She warned, her nails skimming down his back and straight up again.

 

“I don’t think that’s possible.” He nuzzled her neck, touching her neck barely with the tip of his tongue. Just when John was about to push the tabletop clear, the phone rang.

 

With a sigh Marlena answered it.

 

“Hello?” It came out more accusing and demanding then Marlena had intended it. She just didn’t like being interrupted at such an inopportune time.

 

“Aunt Marlena?” A voice asked, thick with uncertainty and slight fright.

 

“Moll Face.” Marlena cried, looking horrified. “What’s up baby? Are you okay?”

 

“No.” Molly sniffled and Marlena caught the sadness in her voice.

 

“What’s wrong baby?”

 

“I just . . . I want to come home . . . now . . . please.” Her voice cracked a few times.

 

“I’m on my way.” Marlena hung up the phone and was met with the sulkiest blue eyes.

 

“I’m guessing we aren’t going to be able to finish what we started.” John frowned.

 

“That was Molly; something’s wrong, really wrong. I have to go and get her.” Marlena looked as if she were about to cry, she was so panicked.

 

“Is she hurt?” He asked, alarmed.

 

“No, at least not that I could tell. I just have to get to her.”

 

“Of course. We can just . . .”

 

“Not now John, I have to hurry and change.” She ran up the steps, not daring to look back.

 

The second she hung up the phone Shawn could tell something was seriously off with Marlena. He prayed she didn’t regret what they had done because he sure didn’t.

 

Marlena didn’t even have the car in park when Molly came bounding out of Sandy’s house and hopped in. After a few neutral questions and mumbled answers, Marlena remained mum until they were home.

 

The entire ride home, Molly refused to speak. She just sat there staring aimlessly out the window, her Barbie sunglasses affixed to her face. Marlena wondered about the sunglasses but chose to wait before she asked Molly about it.

 

Carrying Molly’s bag into the house, she set it down near the stairs and followed Molly into the living room. John was there reading the paper.

 

“Hey short stuff.”

 

Molly ignored him and flopped down on the seat at the bay window. Noticing the look of sadness and despair in Marlena’s eyes, John took his cue and left.

 

“Moll Face . . .” Marlena said softly, hopping up onto the seat of the bay window, crossing her legs Indian style. “Talk to me please.”

 

Molly just sat there, her head hung low, fiddling with her fingers. Marlena reached over and slowly took the glasses off of Molly. Marlena nearly broke down into tears at what she saw. Molly’s eyes were puffy and blood red as if she had been crying for hours. A few tear stains splotched the area under her eyes.

 

“Oh baby.” Marlena whispered. Unable to hold back any longer, Molly burst into tears crawling into Marlena’s lap for comfort. “Oh baby . . . shhhh . . . Auntie Mar’s here . . . its okay.” Marlena rocked her back and forth, kissing the top of her head as silent tears ran down her own cheeks.

 

“I . . . don’t . . . ever . . . want . . . to . . . go . . . to . . . Sandy’s . . . house . . . again.” Molly’s speech was broken as she fought to control her sobs.

 

“You don’t have to go anywhere you don’t want to.” Marlena assured. “Baby, tell me what happened?”

 

“Sandy said . . . that . . . that my daddy’s a bad man . . . that he . . . he killed my ma . . . mama.” Molly’s body quivered painfully in Marlena’s arms.

 

“You listen to me Molly, don’t listen to anything and I mean anything anyone tells you. You know your daddy’s a good man and that’s all you need to know. Other people are just stupid and they say mean things to hurt other people’s feelings.”

 

“But Sandy’s mama . . . she didn’t say anything . . . when I told her what Sandy said she said that Sandy was . . . that she was right.”

 

Marlena had the incredible urge to drive back to Sandy’s house and punch her mama’s lights out. How dare she speak like that to a little girl? How dare her.

 

“Molly, people like Sandy and her mama are ignorant and they are mean. You love your daddy and you believe in him. So it shouldn’t matter what stupid people like Sandy and her mama think, right?”

 

“Right.” Molly sniffled. Belle reached her hand behind her and pulled a few tissues out of the box, holding them up to Molly’s nose.

 

“Blow.” She ordered. Molly obeyed and Marlena wiped her nose clean. “All better now?”

 

“All better.” Molly agreed.

 

As they sat their cuddling a little while longer, John stood at the doorway wiping a few stray tears away of his own. He couldn’t stand listening to Molly’s heart break when all he wanted to do was scoop her up in his arms and make all her worries go away. But he knew he could still help her in other ways, like helping to clear her daddy’s name as soon as possible.

Approaching Bo’s apartment, John pulled a bobby pin out of his pocket and picked the lock with ease. One of the many skills he picked up while being ISA. Once inside he set out to look for something, anything to clear his brother’s name. Of course, his search landed him smack in the middle of Molly’s room. John couldn’t help but chuckle at the immense amount of pink covering the room. The drapes were pink, the carpet was pink, the lamp was pink and the bed was pink. Leave it to Bo to treat his only daughter like a princess, John thought.

 

Glancing toward the bed John noticed a plush pink teddy bear donning a bright yellow rain coat. It was Molly’s third birthday present from John. He picked it up while working with the ISA in London. The card was still attached so John plucked the teddy up from the mound of dolls and read it:

 

To Molly: Saw this and thought of you. Happy Birthday, John

 

There was no hello or hope to see you soon or even an I love you. John could have kicked himself all the way to China for being such an insensitive and absent Uncle.

 

“Well not anymore.” He mumbled, setting the bear back down and going about his investigation.

 

A half an hour later John emerged from Bo’s apartment complex empty handed and mad as hell. There was absolutely nothing inside the apartment to help Bo or to allude to his present whereabouts. John had hoped for a better outcome for he desperately wanted to fix this whole mess for Molly’s sake. As of right now, it was all for Molly’s sake.

 

Marlena was fuming as she threw her coat on and went charging for the back door. Before she could take a step outside, she collided right into John.

 

“Whoa . . . easy does it.” John insisted, helping Marlena steady herself. “In a rush?”

 

“As a matter of fact I am. Molly’s next door at the Smart’s playing with Alison and I am on my way to have a parent to parent chat with Sandy’s mama.”

 

“Hold it there slugger.” John cried, grabbing Marlena’s arm and not letting go until he had her sitting at the kitchen table.

 

“What’s the big idea?” She hissed, attempting to stand up but John simply pushed her back down. After a few failed attempts, Marlena surrendered angrily.

 

“I know what you’re going to do and I won’t let you.”

 

“Why not? She deserves it! She deserves a helluva lot more then I could ever do to her. In fact, she deserves to have her nails ripped off one by one and then shoved down her throat. She deserves to have her hair ripped out and then shoved down her throat as well. That should be a nice dinner wouldn’t you say?”

 

“Remind me never to cross you.” John winced with a grin.

 

“This isn’t funny! If you’ll please quit with the caveman act long enough to let me up, I have a woman’s ass to kick.” Marlena declared.

 

“I won’t let you.” He reiterated. “For one, you could go to jail. I’m not too sure Molly could handle that right now. For two, you’d be seen as the town outcast and pretty much shunned for life. You don’t want to let that be on your conscience now do you?”

 

“So what if this town shuns me . . . I’m gone soon anyways, remember?” Marlena noted before she let out a sigh of regret. “Besides, you’re right. If I went over and socked it to Sandy’s mama, I would more than likely get arrested and that would devastate Molly. All of my energy should be focused on her and nothing else. Everything must come second best, right after Molly. I don’t have time for anything especially . . .” Marlena let the rest linger, afraid to utter the rest.

 

“Especially love.” John finished for her. He let his grip on her shoulders loosen as he staggered back until he met the counter top. “I understand now.”

 

“Understand what?” Marlena refused to make eye contact with John. If she did, she’d see the pain and affection there and that would be the end of her.

 

“Why you pushed me away earlier after Molly called. I don’t blame you. You have a lot to deal with right now. I just wish I wasn’t the one you chose to use for sex.”

 

“I did not use you for sex John, you know that. This thing . . . whatever it is between us has been building since day one. We both knew that it was bound to explode sooner or later.”

 

“Yea, I guess you’re right. Just a physical attraction that went haywire.” He replied, scratching his day old stubble at his chin.

 

“Yea.” She agreed barely above a whisper, though not convinced. A moment of silence passed, neither willing to speak next.

 

“Well . . . if you’re really not going to go and pound Sandy’s mama, then I’m going to head over to Martha’s.”

 

“I think it’s out of my system.” She promised.

 

John moved like he was going to say something else but he bowed his head and left the way he had come.

 

“Way to go Marlena . . . way to go.”

 

That evening when Marlena came in for work, she and John didn’t exchange one word. The instant she stepped inside the bar, he made out like he was busy counting the register as she slipped behind the bar to grab her smock.

 

The crowd tonight was particularly heavy due to the 21st birthday of some random customer. A few tables were pushed together to accommodate the large party and Marlena had the honor of serving them.

 

A little after eleven o’clock, Marlena was serving the birthday party their fifth round of shots when the birthday boy took things to a whole new level. Just as Marlena leaned over the table to serve the shots, the young man reached over and grabbed her where no woman should ever be touched. The second his fingers met her body, Marlena cried out in complete horror and disgust.

 

Not even two seconds later, John had hopped the bar and was at Marlena’s side.

 

“What’s wrong?” He wondered, searching her eyes. Marlena was so shocked, she couldn’t formulate a reply. Never before had she been so violated, so threatened, so repulsed then she was at this very moment. “Are you all right?” He persisted, noticing the panic in her eyes.

 

“He . . . he touched me.” She stammered, her eyes blinking back tears. If there was one thing she knew, it was that she was not going to cry. She couldn’t give the man the satisfaction of seeing her squirm.

 

Maneuvering around her, John grabbed the boy up by the scruff of his neck, his eyes burning with malice. Before he could slam his fist into the boy’s face, another man interrupted, probably saving him from jail time.

 

“Mr. Black, would you be so kind as to return this young man to the floor.” The man spoke with an air of business and an air of superiority. Much to Marlena’s surprise, John obeyed. Black? She thought. “Thank you.” Turning to the birthday boy, the man became stern yet dignified. “You look scared son and you should be. Miss Evans here has every right to file a complaint against you and perhaps lock you up in prison for quite some time.”

 

“That’s right, I want him locked up and I want the key thrown away.” Marlena broke in, not afraid to speak any longer. She couldn’t let this man get away with what he had done. It was one thing to go around pinching women’s behinds but to touch another private, personal area was just despicable.

 

“Now, hold on.” The man insisted, a slight slur in his voice. “I was only having a little fun.”

 

“Did you have fun Miss Evans?” The other gentleman asked.

 

“No I did not.” Marlena spoke firmly and crisply.

 

“Well now, I see we have a conflict of opinion here Mr. . . .” The man spoke.

 

“Roberts . . . Lucas Roberts.” The young man mumbled.

 

“Mr. Roberts, I think it’s high time the authorities were called in to handle this matter.” The man exclaimed.

 

“No, please . . . no. I won’t do it again, I swear.” Lucas pleaded.

 

“Why shouldn’t they be called?” Marlena cried. “You violated me tonight Mr. Roberts in a way that no other woman should ever have to be violated. How can I be sure you won’t get drunk another night and do the very same thing to some other waitress merely trying to earn a living? I can’t be sure can I. But I can sure call the police and have them deal with you.”

 

“Please, I’ve learned my lesson. The minute I touched you and I saw that look on your face, I knew.” He insisted.

 

“You knew what?” Marlena continued.

 

“I knew that what I did was wrong . . . completely and totally wrong.” Lucas was now pale and damn near tears. Believing him, Marlena softened and decided to let up on him.

 

“Don’t ever let me hear about you doing something like this again.” She warned.

 

“You mean, you won’t call the cops?” Lucas wondered, hope flashing in his eyes.

 

“No, I won’t.”

 

Lucas exhaled heavily in complete relief.

 

“I suggest you leave now.” The gentleman warned. “I was able to hold Mr. Black off up until now. I’m not sure it will last much longer.” Lucas took one look at John and shot to his feet. In a matter of seconds, Lucas and his entire party were out the door bound for only God knows where.

 

John’s heart sank as Marlena turned to her knight in shining armor and thanked him. He wanted to be the one to save her, not him.

 

“I can’t thank you enough Mr. . . .”

 

“Marlena, this is Victor Kiriakis, he’s an attorney.” John introduced them.

 

“Glad I could be of service to you Miss Evans. Hate to leave the party so suddenly, but I have a case in court early tomorrow morning. Nice to have met you. John, I’ll see you soon I’m sure.” Victor grabbed his jacket, shook John’s hand and left.

 

“Why don’t you come and sit at the bar for a few minutes.” John suggested, tugging Marlena back to the bar. Marlena allowed him to help because her knees felt like Jell-O at the moment.

 

“Did . . . did that man call you Mr. Black?” Marlena inquired, as John sat her down.

 

“Not now.” He warned.

 

“But . . .” She began.

 

“I said not now.” John insisted. The look on John’s face halted any and all thoughts Marlena had to push the issue further.

 

“Is now a good time?” Marlena wondered, the moment the last customer retreated out of the door in a drunken stupor.

 

“Hmm?” Marlena mumbled, counting the final amount in the register.

 

“I said, is now a good time?” Her voice rose slightly as did her annoyance with John’s attitude. Ever since he told her to drop the subject earlier, he had a chip on his shoulder and a nasty attitude. She had done her best to avoid him all night but for some reason her gaze could never leave him for more than five minutes. If she didn’t have deep, undeniable yet confusing feelings swirling around in her head for this man, she could swear she hated him.

 

John didn’t want the truth to come out like this. In fact he didn’t want the truth to come out at all. Marlena would never be able to forgive him. Hell, she had given up her body, her heart and her soul to him and didn’t even know his real name. He didn’t want to tell her but he knew he had to.

 

“Victor called me Mr. Black because that’s my name.” He said nonchalantly.

 

“I don’t understand. Your name is John Dimera.”

 

“Actually . . . it’s John Black.” Marlena hesitated for a moment, her brain processing this new information.

 

“You mean you lied to me?” Her eyes clouded over, thick with hurt, a hurt that he himself had caused.

 

“I had to.” He jerked his head to the left, willing to stare at anything except those blue oracles of hers that seemed to cut through him like a knife.

 

“And why was that?” There was no mistaking the anger and frustration in her voice. John was afraid she’d react this way.

 

“How else could I clear my brother’s name? I needed to have a good cover.”

 

“Your brother? A good cover?” She echoed before the light bulb went off in her head and it all made sense, horrible and confusing, but sense nonetheless. “Oh. My. God.”

 

“That’s one way of putting it.” John muttered sadly.

 

“I can’t believe you John Dimera . . . or John Black . . . whatever the hell your name is. I let you into my home, I let you into my bar, I let you into my bed!” The look of disgust on her face was killing John.

 

“Technically it was my bed.” He pointed out.

 

“Now you’re going to make jokes?” She fumed, hopping up from the stool to pace. “The entire time you were offering me a friendly ear or a shoulder to cry on, you knew. You fucking knew and you led me to believe something different. And then there’s Molly, my niece whom I . . .” Marlena froze mid-pace, her jaw dropped, her eyes wide. “She’s not only my niece, she’s yours too. I introduced you to your own niece as a complete stranger and you let her believe it. You watched on as she grew fond of you, giving you a cute little nickname and you knew. She is your niece yet you never told her. Have you no heart?”

 

“Yes I have a heart damn it!” He roared, his anger quickly catching up with him. He had let her ramble but he had to stop her somewhere. “Do you think it was easy for me pretending to be some stranger? It broke my heart not being able to tell Molly that I was her uncle. Granted, I haven’t been the best uncle for most of her life but that was all due to circumstances, circumstances I had no control over. I had to keep Molly and my entire family at arms length both physically and emotionally to keep them safe. It was the only way Marlena. Do I have regrets about it? No, because it was the best means of protection for them.”

 

“What do you mean keep them safe? The only way? That makes no sense.” Marlena argued heatedly. “That’s the lamest excuse if I ever heard one.”

 

“It’s not an excuse, it’s the truth.” He countered. “I could have been a selfish man and visited Molly regularly but that could have had dire consequences. Instead, I kept my distance knowing she would be safe and praying that she wouldn’t hate me for it. It was a chance I was willing to take, a chance I had to take.”

 

“You’re talking in riddles John. What is so dangerous about you?”

 

“I wasn’t the dangerous one, my job was. And with my job came many dangerous and sketchy characters.” He explained.

 

“Emphasize please.” Marlena ordered, her mind reeling from the conversation.

 

John took a deep breath, unsure if he should reveal his true identity. He wasn’t ISA anymore so there wasn’t any official, legal mumbo jumbo holding him back. He was free and clear to tell anyone he wished. But so far he hadn’t told anyone, not one soul. No one knew who he truly was, not his mother, and certainly not his brother. If they had known they would have tried to talk him out of it and if he told them now they would resent him for keeping it from them.

 

“I am a retired spy for the ISA.” He finally admitted. “Wow, I can’t believe how incredibly relieving it is to finally say that out loud. It’s a shame I never did it before now.”

 

“Should I feel privileged or special because you chose to tell me?” Marlena wondered sarcastically. “Sorry if I don’t share in your joy.”

 

“Who the hell said anything about this being a joyous occasion? If anything I was talking to myself.” He was so fed up with this argument that he wanted to end it now before words were exchanged and they regretted them.

 

“Just when I thought you couldn’t get any stranger.” Marlena chuckled thickly. “I can’t believe you kept all of this hidden from me. How do you sleep at night?”

 

“Like any normal human being, I lie down and shut my eyes.” He teased. He had to do something to lighten the mood.

 

“I’m thrilled that you can see the humor in all of this, just thrilled. Listen, bottom line is, you have to tell Molly who you are and as soon as you can. I don’t care how you tell her just as long as you tell her.” Marlena explained with an air of superiority.

 

“She’s going to hate me.” He sighed.

 

“Well, I guess that’s a risk you’re going to have to take now isn’t it? You are a risk taker aren’t you Dimera . . . excuse me, Black.” Her grin was tight with an unmistakable tremble to it.

 

“I can see you’re going to make this very difficult for me.”

 

“Is there any reason why I shouldn’t?” She challenged.

 

John thought for a moment, trying to come up with something witty. Try as he might, he couldn’t. For once he realized just what a schmuck he was. He was an ass for actually believing the whole situation would end on a positive note. Instead it blew up in his face like a damn nuclear bomb. Leave it to Marlena to be the one to point that out.

 

“No . . . no I guess there isn’t.” He said hoarsely. The impact of the entire situation was finally hitting him and he couldn’t hold back his emotions any longer. He was the one who put that sad, hurt look in Marlena’s eyes. He was the one who stole her heart one night and then tore it to pieces the next. It was all him, no one but him.

 

Marlena could swear she saw the glimmer of a tear in John’s eye but that would mean he was human. And as she just found out, there wasn’t anything human about John Black.

Once their discussion was over, John mulled around the bar a bit longer, while Marlena traipsed home. After first checking on Molly, paying Mrs. Buttichelli and washing the remainder of the dishes, Marlena finally plopped down on the window seat and cried. Why she cried was anyone’s guess. It could have been over the fiasco with Lucas, or the argument with John, or the enormity of her new role in life as mother to Molly, or all of the secrets that John had been keeping, or the fact that John hadn’t come home yet. That last option bugged her the most. Why did she care if John had come home or not? Not even a half an hour ago she was arguing with him, and now she wanted him home. It made no sense.

 

Before John could close the back door behind him he heard her muffled sobs from in the living room. It was painfully obvious that she was trying like hell to keep her cries to a muffled roar for Molly’s sake but it just wasn’t working. Going into the living room he saw her there at the window, hugging her knees against her chest, rocking back in forth, crying mercilessly, and looking like an innocent, scared child. It didn’t help matters that the moon was drifting in through the bay window, illuminating the crystals of tears that seemed to endlessly pour from her liquid pale blue eyes.

 

God help him but he wanted to go over there, wrap her up in his arms and never let her go. He wanted to touch her so deeply and so thoroughly that she forgot all about crying and thought only about feeling and needing and wanting. God help him but he wanted to be the one that she felt and needed and wanted.

 

“Marlena.” Her name came out as more of a whispered promise then anything else.

 

She looked up, not the least bit startled for she had known he was there. Ever since their initial encounter in Martha’s that night that seemed a million years ago, she had always known when he was nearby. His presence seemed to melt her mind, ravel her body up tight and then unravel it so slowly but so incredibly gratifyingly. Warm, creamy skin tingled, erratic, quaky breathing quickened and delicate, smooth hands trembled whenever he was nearby. Try as she might, she could never undo the damage John Black had done to her body . . . to her heart . . . to her soul. And God help her but she didn’t want to undo the damage.

 

Marlena eyed him through eyes clouded with tears before she replied. “He touched me.” It was all she managed to speak before she broke down once more.

 

Not needing anymore incentive, John crossed the room in three long strides and wrapped her up in his warm, safe arms. Tears began to dampen his shirt and nails began to dig into his back as she fought to feel him closer to her. She needed to feel that oneness with him that she had felt the other night. Not a physical, sexual oneness but a spiritual, emotional oneness.

 

“Everything’s all right now sweetheart.” John soothed, stroking her silky blonde hair.

 

“But . . . I can feel his hands on my body.” She winced, her body twitching in disgust. “I feel so dirty so . . . unclean.”

 

“I can fix that.” Without a fight from Marlena, John scooped her up in his arms and carried her up to the bathroom. Setting her down on the toilet, he turned on the water in the tub and then proceeded to kneel before her, taking her clothes off starting with her shoes and socks.

 

“What are you doing?” She wondered, not a trace of anger or discomfort in her voice. Instead her voice seemed to possess a hint of approval and hint of understanding in what he was about to do.

 

“I’m making you feel like you again.” He replied softly, brushing a strand of hair from her eyes. Not hearing any sounds of protest, John finished undressing her before he carefully placed her into the steamy bath, allowing her body time to adjust to the heat.

 

Placing a washcloth and a bar of soap on the ledge of the tub, he turned to give her privacy but was met with his first sign of protest. Her damp, fragile hand gripped his wrist, begging him to stay. Further issuing her desire, Marlena placed the washcloth and soap in his hands, urging him to finish the job.

 

“Are you sure?” His voice was thick and almost hopeful. She merely nodded her approval. Working up a rich lather, he began to cleanse her arms first and then her back. Marlena’s eyelids fluttered shut as she eased into the experience.

 

Though a washcloth separated his hand from her body, both could still feel the heat that radiated from the other’s touch. His washcloth clad hand traveled from her back around to her abdomen and then up to her breasts where it lingered longer then it should have. In Marlena’s estimation, it was not nearly long enough.

 

Using his free hand, he lifted one of her legs up from the water, trailing the length of it with the other hand. Doing the same to her other leg, Marlena impulsively parted her legs, allowing his hand to continue its journey up her inner thigh straight to her hot, sensitive center. John swallowed hard, forcing down his own arousal brought on by the situation as Marlena’s body twisted and convulsed beneath his gentle, enthralling and mesmerizing touch. He was half tempted to let the washcloth sink into the water and let his hands continue the expedition, but he knew she was vulnerable and fragile given the most recent of events.

 

Reluctantly, John eased up slowly before completely breaking all contact with her body. Though she was disheartened by the retreat, Marlena couldn’t help but feel a wave of relief wash over her. She knew why he hadn’t taken advantage of her and had his way with her and God help her but she loved him all the more for it.

 

Rinsing her body free of soap, John pulled the plug to drain the water and then helped her to her feet. Enveloping her in a huge, fluffy white towel, he lifted her out of the tub and carried her to her room. She sat on the edge of the bed while John took his time drying her off and then nearly screamed in objection when he turned away. A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she realized he was merely scrounging around in her dresser in search of some clothes.

 

Thirty seconds later he was back at her side helping her slip into a pair of panties and a silk nightgown. Thinking he was finished, John surprised Marlena amazingly when he picked up her hairbrush and gingerly ran it through her hair a few dozen times or so. Tears were slowly gliding down her cheeks as Marlena saw through to the wonder and beauty of the present situation. She silently thanked God for the small amount of light that poured through the windows knowing John wouldn’t notice.

 

Returning her brush to its proper place on her vanity, John pulled back her covers and motioned for her to scoot back. Silently she obeyed, retreating to the warmth and security of her bed. He stooped down and brushed a kiss across her forehead before he left her to drift into a peaceful slumber.

 

Leaning against the wall in the hallway, John couldn’t help but let his emotions run free. He used every ounce of his energy to keep his composure while in front of Marlena but he was alone now and without any will-power left. Cupping his face in his hands, hot tears streamed down his cheeks as he let his body slowly descend down to the hard wood floor beneath him. What he had just experienced was the single most sensual, incredible, fulfilling act of intimacy in all his born days. Never before had a woman given herself to him with no hesitation, no insecurities, and no barriers. He had Marlena tonight, all of her and it was a moment he would always treasure no matter what.

 

And each time he closed his eyes he saw her there in the watery moonlight, crying silent tears as he brushed her hair, thinking he couldn’t see. But he had. It took all he had not to brush away her tears for he could tell she was fighting like hell to keep him from noticing and he loved her all the more for it. God help him but he loved this woman more then life itself.

 

Opening first her left eye and then her right, Marlena realized that it wasn’t a dream or a figment of her imagination; last night really and truly happened. The violation, the lies, the fight, the tears, the bath . . . God that bath, and the soothing comfort in the arms of the man she loved. The night had started off horrible, slowly grew worse and then quickly became heaven right before her very eyes. If she hadn’t been there in the flesh, she wouldn’t have believed it all for a second.

 

Bringing herself back to the land of the living, Marlena realized it was Tuesday morning, a school day. Glancing at the clock, Marlena read 7:07 and sighed. Thank God she hadn’t overslept; Molly would have wrung her neck. She guessed it was a godsend having a child who genuinely loved going to school. Though she didn’t want to abandon the warmth and solitude of her bed, she forced herself to suck it up and get on with her day.

 

After splashing some water on her face and dressing, Marlena began her descent downstairs but paused when she heard voices: Molly’s and John’s. Curious, she sank down onto the stairs and listened in, against her better judgment.

 

“You know, we could just let your Aunt Marlena sleep and I could take you to school.” John suggested, filling up a bowl of cereal for the girl.

 

Molly thought for a moment, seriously considering his offer. “Wouldn’t Auntie Mar worry?”

 

“I don’t think so; she knows you’re safe with me.” He placed the bowl before her and she smiled at his choice: Fruit Loops, another favorite of hers.

 

“I guess so.” She mumbled, before digging into her cereal. “You know, you look a lot like my daddy.” Her voice was garbled due to the excessive amount of food in her mouth.

 

John’s heart fluttered as the child’s comment sunk in. “Oh . . . well I hope that’s a good thing.”

 

“Yes, it is. My daddy’s a hunk. At least that’s what my teacher said once.” John couldn’t help but laugh, as did Marlena from her hideaway. He was baffled by how honest and straightforward Molly was, just like her daddy. Growing up he hated Bo’s brute honesty but with Molly, he found it to be a treasure, a wonderful revelation.

 

“Would you believe me if I told you I know your daddy and that I’ve known him for a very, very long time?” John broached the conversation slowly and methodically.

 

“Really?” Her face brightened at the thought and Marlena’s heart went out to the hopeful child. Marlena wanted nothing more than for Molly to be the happiest little girl on the face of the earth and she would stop at nothing to make that happen. Try as she might, she knew she could never replace Hope or Bo in Molly’s life, and she didn’t want to. Her only intent was to give Molly a happy, secure, safe home.

 

“Really.” He assured her. “Would you believe me if I told you the reason your daddy and I look so much alike is because we’re brothers . . . that I’m your Uncle?”

 

His comment took Molly by surprise and she struggled with the notion before replying. “Yes, I would believe you.”

 

Her near immediate reply startled John. He hadn’t expected her to be so open and receptive to the notion so quickly. “Why is that?”

 

“Cause . . . you talk like him and look like him and you eat like him.” She said matter-of-factly, before shoving a spoonful of cereal into her mouth, a bit of milk dribbling down her chin.

 

“How do I eat like him?” He asked the question slowly and cautiously. Perhaps he didn’t want to know the answer, but he had already asked and she was already willing to answer.

 

“Like this.” Molly proceeded to imitate him by grabbing her spoon with a forceful take-charge grip, hovering over her bowl as if someone might steal it and then shoveling a heaping spoonful into her mouth.

 

John chuckled at the sight, knowing full well that she was right. “You’re a very observant little girl Molly.”

 

“You’re John.” She remarked, her tone serious, her eyes wide and full of a wisdom John would expect to see in the eyes of an adult, not a six-year-old little girl.

 

“Yes I know, I told you that the other day when your Aunt Marlena introduced us.”

 

“No, you’re John, the one who sended me the bear . . . my favorite bear.” She corrected.

 

His heart swelled by her comment. He never knew it was her favorite bear. “You . . . you liked the bear?”

 

“Mr. Pennycoat is my favorite stuffed animal. I like him more than Dressy Bessy, the dolly my daddy bought for me.”

 

“Mr. Pennycoat?” He echoed.

 

“That’s his name because his coat gots pennies for buttons.”

 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t give you Mr. Pennycoat myself. And I’m sorry that I haven’t been around to see you and get to know you.”

 

“You can get to know me now.” There was nothing hard or hurtful about her. No matter how much he deserved it, Molly refused to hate him for neglecting her all these years. Damn if he didn’t feel unworthy and elated all at the same time.

 

“And you can get to know me.” He smiled.

 

Marlena couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. How could she just forgive him without once lashing out or being angry? Hell, he deserved far worse but Molly didn’t even bat an eye.

 

“Can I call you Uncle Johnny?” Her eyes were hopeful with all the innocence in the world reflecting in them.

 

“Of course you can.” He barely choked out past the frog in his throat. Molly grinned and then went around the table to give him a hug. He had waited so long for one of these hugs and he knew that it was definitely worth the wait.

 

“I’m gonna go get dressed.” She kissed his cheek and then ran to the steps. Marlena was so caught up in Molly’s newfound happiness that she forgot to make herself scarce. “Morning Aunt Mar.” Molly chirped, giving her a quick hug before finishing up the stairs.

 

Mumbling a few curse words under her breath Marlena stood up erect and entered the kitchen.

 

“Now who’s stooping to the depths of peeping tom?” John teased, sipping his coffee.

 

Choosing to ignore his remark, Marlena grabbed a coffee mug and filled it to the brim.

 

“The silent treatment? Now, do I really deserve that?” John wanted to add after last night but felt that would be hitting below the belt. Aside from the fact that last night was unforgettable and dangerously arousing, he had no desire to remember it at all. For John, it was best forgotten . . . if that was at all possible.

 

“Who’s being silent? Do I have to answer to every little thing you say?” She leaned casually against the counter, balancing the steaming hot mug between her palms.

 

“You and yes.” He smiled slyly.

 

“Those were both intended to be rhetorical.” She scoffed.

 

“Things are never what they are intended to be.”

 

“I believe the saying is ‘Things are never what they seem to be.’” She smiled indignantly.

 

“Same thing.” He shrugged indifferently.

 

“No, not the same thing. Something intended is done out of intentional purpose. With seem, the action is inferred and assumed. As you can plainly see, not the same thing.” She schooled him with an air of superiority and astuteness.

 

“Do you really want to debate age old adages with me Marlena?” He cocked an eyebrow as he leaned back in his chair with an annoying air of contentment.

 

As much as Marlena wanted to slap his eyebrow straight once more she couldn’t. Try as she might, she would never be able to thank him enough for all that he had done for her last night. She hated being in debt, particularly to this man. Then she began to think of all the ways she could repay the debt: hot, sensual showers, long, taxing hours spent in bed, lengthy, languid massages all came to mind. Shaking her head, Marlena managed to get a grip on reality.

 

“Thank you for sticking by your promise and telling Molly who you really are.”

 

“I stick by any and all promises I make.” He said quickly with an edge of urgency.

 

“Is that supposed to be some eerie foretelling of promises to come?” She dared.

 

“Take it whichever way you wish Marlena.”

 

They both sat in silence for a moment, Marlena sipping her coffee and John flipping casually through his newspaper.

 

Clearing her throat, Marlena decided to do what she had set out to do the instant she woke up. “I um . . . wanted to thank you for last night . . . for everything: coming to my aide at the bar, telling me the truth . . . helping me cope with it all.”

 

“By helping you cope, I assume you mean the bath.” John didn’t believe in skirting around the issue and it stunned Marlena for a second. She hadn’t intended to be so brutally up front but then again, John always managed to turn things around on her. She liked it for it kept her on her toes.

 

“Well . . . yes, the bath and also seeing to it that I got to bed. I apologize for being such a burden last night. I never get like that. I’m always so independent.” She stammered.

 

“Don’t call yourself a burden, you weren’t a burden and there’s nothing wrong with depending on someone every now and then. It’s not a sign of weakness; it merely proves you’re human. I’m only happy I could help.”

 

“You did help, more than you could possibly know.” She didn’t set out to speak the words so breathlessly and so seductively, but that is exactly how they ended up sounding and damn it to hell if it didn’t turn John rock hard even before the last syllable escaped her lips.

 

“Anytime . . . I mean, anytime you need someone, I’m your man . . . I mean, I’m there for you.” He stumbled. He could kill himself just now for sounding like a prepubescent, horny teenage boy; but that’s precisely how he felt. Marlena had that affect on him; turning his insides to mush and de-aging him so rapidly that he felt embarrassed and shy for no apparent reason.

 

“Is that a promise?” Flirting was never Marlena’s forte but it just seemed so tempting and so . . . apropos to the moment that she just couldn’t resist.

 

“Oh yea.” He nearly groaned. Damn it to hell and back but his hard on was killing him and if he didn’t excuse himself and retreat to an ice cold shower he would either embarrass himself or swipe the kitchen table clean and give it to Marlena so hard and so fast she wouldn’t know which end was up. “Excuse me . . . but I have to go and . . . and take a shower.”

 

With a knowing grin Marlena extended her hand out toward the stairs, motioning her approval. Pushing the chair back, John stood; his paper folded meticulously in front of his throbbing member, and made his way to the stairs where he quickly climbed them two at a time, not stopping to look back.

 

Completely alone, Marlena broke out into a fit of giggles and then busied herself with cleaning the few breakfast dishes. It was exhilarating and empowering having such a raw and tantalizing affect on another human being, particularly one of the opposite sex, particularly John Black.

The smell of beer was thick and the smoke in the air was dull thanks to the purifier Marlena had purchased. John didn’t want to admit it, but it was a smart and savvy purchase on Marlena’s part. He never would have thought to buy one but he was glad Marlena did. Then again, he’d never tell her that.

 

The customers were scarce tonight which is why John gave Marlena the night off. Besides, after last night, he knew she could use the break from the bar. Though she pretended to be fine with the whole ordeal, he could still tell she was tense. The slightest noises made her jumpy and a few times today he had walked in on her in the kitchen and she nearly went through the roof she leapt so high.

 

“Hey, can I have a refill some time in the next century?” A man at the far end of the bar shouted. John excused himself from one of his regulars and then made his way down, obviously annoyed with the man.

 

“Scotch?” John wondered.

 

“On the rocks. How could you not know? I just ordered my first five minutes ago. It’s not like the place is hopping. Then again this is Martha’s, this place is always the dumps.” The man scoffed, lighting up his second cigarette since he sat down.

 

John refilled his glass and then pushed it to him, sloshing a bit onto the bar. “Here you go sir and when you’re finished with it, you can settle your tab and then hit the pavement.”

 

The man sat stunned for a moment. “That’s the last time I come here again.” He downed his drink, threw some money on the table and then stormed out.

 

“Thank God.” A woman’s voice cheered. “Honey, I love you to pieces for getting that scum out of here.”

 

“The usual Miss Kitty?” John smiled at the woman behind the voice.

 

“Absolutely sugar.” Kitty was nearing sixty years old and a regular at Martha’s. Since John’s initial day as bartender, they had gotten along famously. She made his shifts cheerier and he gave her the companionship she craved ever since her husband passed away last fall.

 

“I take it you don’t like that man, whoever he is.” He handed her a dry martini with a strawberry instead of an olive: unique, just like Miss Kitty.

 

“His name’s Colin Murphy and let’s put it this way, if he was dying of thirst in the desert, I wouldn’t even piss in his mouth.”

 

John chuckled at her honesty. “Come on Miss Kitty; tell me how you really feel?” He teased.

 

“I’m serious John, that man is trouble with a capital T.” The look in her eyes made John take her words more seriously than he normally would have. Usually with Miss Kitty, her bark was far worse than her bite.

 

“What do you know that I don’t know?” John eyed her thoughtfully, hoping this wasn’t some run-of-the-mill gossip session for Miss Kitty. If anything, he was interested, far more so than he had initially thought.

 

“Plenty, sugar, plenty. Colin is what’s known as a ladies man except his ladies are either married or single mothers.”

 

Intrigued by the latter of the two, John continued with the conversation. “Married or single mothers? Why is that?” He made sure to keep his interest casual for the time being.

 

“Well with either he has an easy out. If things aren’t going according to his plan he can cut them loose reasons being they are either married or carry too much baggage. With Colin, it’s all about sex and fun. When he gets tired, he just moves on to the next tail he can catch.”

 

“I see.” John narrowed his eyes, absorbing all the information.

 

“In fact he was involved with the one Evans daughter, Hope before she passed away, the one who used to run this bar.”

 

Full interest peaked, John mentally grinned. “Is that so. Did he cut things off before she passed?”

 

“See that’s the thing, no one knows. They hadn’t been seen together for about 2 or 3 days prior to her death but that didn’t mean anything. He could have been catching up with another one of his girlfriends. He maintained more than one at a time, you know.”

 

“Sounds like a poor excuse for a man to me.” He scowled harshly.

 

“Oh he is and he’s married to boot. His wife is always away due to business, she’s a PR specialist and she loves to spend time at their vacation home in the Bahamas. And while she’s away, Colin comes out to play.”

 

“Pitiful.” He muttered, trying to keep his interest in what she had to say to a bare minimum. But he knew he didn’t have to pry very hard with Miss Kitty, she was always more than willing to give up the dirt on someone.

 

“He is daring that boy. I refuse to call him a man because honey, no self respecting man would behave in such a fashion. I also know he’s been convicted of physical abuse.” Her voice lowered as she beckoned him closer. “My nephew is a cop and he’s told me that Colin’s had a run in with the law more than once concerning his girlfriends and how rough he treats them.”

 

Bingo! John nearly shouted in his mind. Finally a breakthrough that might be able to save his brother.

 

“Men like that make me sick.” He grumbled, genuinely disgusted by the guy.

 

“I’m not one to gossip but I consider it a public service to spread the word about Colin to anyone that will listen.”

 

“If it will make the town a safer place than more power to you Miss Kitty.” John assured her.

 

“I’ve done my good deed for the day and I’ve managed to be amid your wonderful company so I’m off to turn in for the night.” She patted his hand gingerly, giving him her most dazzling smile.

 

“It was nice talking to you Miss Kitty, really. Come in any time and I’ll be here to chat.”

 

“I love having you around here John. I thank God every night for sending you to this town, to this bar.” She pinched his cheek tenderly and then shuffled out the door.

 

Lately John had been thinking the worst about his brother’s case but now, after speaking with Miss Kitty he knew that there was hope yet, a lot of hope.

 

The night had gone by slowly for Marlena. All through dinner Molly couldn’t help but talk about her Uncle Johnny and how great it was to have an Uncle. Marlena nearly regretted ordering John to inform Molly of who he was. It wasn’t that she was jealous per se but she couldn’t understand why Molly wasn’t even the teeniest bit angry. She certainly would be given the situation.

 

Finally after a long bath during which she dragged out all of her bath toys and foam soap, three bed time stories and four sips of water; Molly fell soundly asleep a little after nine.

 

After giving the dishes in the sink a thorough scrub and vacuuming the entire downstairs, Marlena decided to draw a bath and soak. The second she eased into the tub she knew it was a mistake for all she could think about was last night, John, soap and a not so innocent bath. The memories filled Marlena with a mixture of pleasure and regret. No matter how much she craved John, not matter how deeply she wanted him, she knew that going there would only cause her heartache and pain. In her mind, keeping things as uncomplicated as possible was the only way.

 

Hoping to savor the bath for what it was worth, Marlena honestly couldn’t relax given the circumstances, so she drained the water prematurely, wrapped herself up in her robe, poured a cup of tea and then curled up on the bay window seat with a good book she had been meaning to finish. Not giving the time a second thought, Marlena didn’t realize that it was time for Martha’s to close which meant it was time for John to come home.

 

Wrapped up in the romance and magic of page three hundred and thirty seven, Marlena didn’t even hear the front door open, nor did she notice John standing in the doorframe of the living room for nearly five minutes.

 

It was the most beautiful sight he had ever been lucky enough to come home to. Her hair was down, barely grazing her shoulders and her robe, though proper when she had put it on, was slowly riding up her thighs, tempting and teasing his eyes to take a peek. The front was also loosening, exposing more of her bare chest than John thought legal. But the one thing that stood out above all else, the one thing that made her one hundred percent irresistible were the small black glasses perched on the bridge of her nose. She had never worn them in John’s presence before probably because he had never caught her reading. Her face was relaxed and he could swear he saw the glow of tears staining her cheeks.

 

Feeling like a peeping tom, John cleared his throat to grab her attention. Her head jerked in his direction as she gasped in surprise.

 

“Oh, it’s you.” She smiled thankfully, dabbing her cheeks dry.

 

“Are you okay?” He wondered, gesturing to her tears.

 

“Alex asked Emma to marry him.” She replied matter-of-factly, holding up the book.

 

“Ah, a bit of light reading I see.”

 

“Very light.” She laughed. “One of my biggest indulgences aside from Rocky Road ice cream is romance novels. Give me a soft seat, a bright light and one of these books and I’m good to go.”

 

“I’m glad you took your day off to do something for yourself.” He shrugged off his jacket and then approached her slowly.

 

“Thank you for giving me the day off.” She lowered her head as she slipped off her glasses, to avert his gaze as she continued. “I appreciate you seeing my need for some time for myself. I wouldn’t have offered the information so I’m very grateful you noticed and reacted appropriately.”

 

“You don’t have to be afraid to let your weaknesses show with me Princess, I won’t get all high and mighty on you.” He outstretched his hand and tilted her chin up to lock eyes with her. “You don’t ever have to be afraid of anything as long as I’m around.”

 

Inhaling deeply, Marlena almost forgot about her promise to herself to keep things uncomplicated; almost. “So . . . how was work?”

 

The spell was broken and John quickly broke contact with her face. “Not bad . . . not bad.” He grunted, forcing down the huskiness in his voice. “Oh, I almost forgot, I think I have a break in my brother’s case. It turns out; your sister had a thing going with Colin Murphy around the time of her death and get this: Colin’s been officially accused and arrested for physical abuse before.”

 

“What? Colin Murphy? My sister had a thing, as you so aptly put it, with him?”

 

“That’s the word.” He nodded.

 

“But . . . but she hated him, at least that’s the impression I got.”

 

“What do you know about it?” John asked intently.

 

“I know that they used to date in high school and that after graduation they split on bad terms, I mean really bad terms; he ran off with her best friend. She hated his guts for nearly five months afterward and then seemed to drop him out of her mind altogether.”

 

“Apparently not. I have it on good authority that Colin and Hope were involved for at least a few months prior to her death.” He explained.

 

“Murder.” Marlena corrected tersely.

 

“A few days before Hope’s murder, the couple had apparently cut off contact. Why? No one knows. My guess is, they had some sort of falling out and the night of the murder, things got heated up again to the point where Colin couldn’t control himself and went too far.” He continued.

 

Marlena sat silent for a moment, processing the scenario. She hadn’t thought this much about her sister’s murder in days and all of the emotions seemed to attack her at once. John must have sensed her uneasiness because he sat down beside her, wrapping a warm, supportive arm around her. “You know, I try so hard not to think about that night. Sometimes I’ll be sitting here and the smallest of thoughts about Hope and that night will pop into my head and I’ll immediately distract myself with mopping, or dusting, or some other form of housework. I must have scrubbed that fireplace mantel a dozen times since I’ve been here. I know I don’t know exactly what happened that night, so I don’t have any real memories to haunt me, but it’s the memories that I’ve conjured up in my own mind that haunt me. With nothing concrete to go on, my imagination’s run away with itself and created all of these horrible, frightening images in my head. And then the questions come into play. God, the questions. Did she suffer? Did she know who the killer was? Did she try to fight back? Did someone maybe hear something but brushed it aside as nothing? Sometimes I worry myself to the point where I become physically ill and have to run to the bathroom. But my biggest fear that’s come out of all of this is will I make a sufficient mother for Molly? Will I be able to step in and take Hope’s place in her life? Some days I really doubt that I can.”

 

“Don’t.” He warned her softly. “I have witnessed you first hand with Molly and I can say with the utmost honesty that you are every bit the mother Molly could and will ever need. If there’s one thing I know for sure about you Marlena, it’s that you were born to be a mother.”

 

“From your lips to God’s ears.” She laughed haughtily.

 

“Don’t do that . . . don’t brush aside my comment with some petty laughter. I pride myself on being an honest man so why would I lie to you? I have nothing to gain by lying to you, nothing at all. You will make the best mother for Molly, hell you already are the best mother to her.”

 

“Well I love her and I know she loves me.” Marlena sniffled.

 

“Damn straight.”

 

“And she trusts me to take care of her. I mean, she comes to me about anything and everything. There’s nothing she won’t share with me.”

 

“As it should be.” He encouraged.

 

“Gosh, I wonder how long that will last.” She laughed. “The older she gets, the more private she’ll become.”

 

“No, I think Molly will always be Auntie Mar’s little girl. You’re her everything and it shows in her eyes when she’s around you. She gets that starry, twinkle in her eye. She looks up to you and she trusts you to always take care of her not matter what.”

 

“What about you?”

 

Her question caught him off guard. He thought the moment was all about boosting Marlena’s confidence, so she threw him for a loop. “What about me?”

 

“Well, you’re her Uncle, probably the only male figure she’ll have in her life unless you get the proof that you need to clear her daddy’s name. Are you going to be there for her no matter what?”

 

“Though I intend on reuniting my brother with Molly, I will always be there for her, regardless of the outcome.” He vowed.

 

“Won’t that be hard? That is, if you fail to clear Bo’s name, won’t that be hard for you?”

 

“Damn Marlena, you sure know how to ask the toughest questions.” He sighed irritably.

 

“Did you expect me to sugarcoat this whole nightmare? That’s just what is it, a nightmare. My only concern is Molly and seeing to it she has everything she needs and as much as this may bother me, you are something, rather someone she needs in her life on a consistent basis.”

 

“And I will be there on a consistent basis, no matter what. End of story.” He insisted, standing to pace.

 

“Why are you so uppity and flustered now?” Marlena challenged.

 

“I’m not.”

 

“So, you pace when everything’s honky dory?” The sarcastic thick.

 

“Look, I have a lot to deal with right now. I finally have a crack in the case and I’m trying to focus all of my energy there. Like you, I only want what’s best for Molly and having her daddy come home safely, is the best thing in the world for her.”

 

“I agree.”

 

“You do?” He froze mid-pace.

 

“Of course I do. I’m not some heartless bitch who wants Molly all for myself. If Bo is innocent then I want nothing more than for him to come home and be a father to Molly again.”

 

“He is innocent.” John corrected. “But wouldn’t his return affect your plans with Molly?”

 

“What plans? You mean, moving away? If need be, that can be a temporary fix to the situation. Contrary to what you may think John, I don’t want Molly all to myself. Yes, I love my niece and yes I would love it if she lived with me but I’m not going to try and steal her away from her father. That’s just wrong.”

 

“You’re right, I’m sorry. I jumped the gun.” He rubbed his temples exhaustingly. “It’s been a long day. One that started out great but slowly became hell on earth. I’m just weighted down with this obligation to my brother that it clouds my judgment from time to time. I really am sorry Marlena.”

 

“It’s okay; I was being paranoid and overprotective. Sometimes my emotions get the better of me. I really didn’t mean to hassle you like that, honest.” She insisted.

 

“Well aren’t we a pair. Sitting here, apologizing to one another until our faces turn blue.”

 

“Yea, well I find myself doing a lot of that lately.” She sighed.

 

“What? Turning blue?” He joked, sitting back down next to her.

 

“No.” She giggled. “Apologizing.”

 

“What for?”

 

“Any and everything. Not coming home sooner than I should have. Regretting most of my time spent in Salem instead of cherishing it. Blaming my parents for all the awful things that have happened in my life. Blaming them for leaving me, when I know in my heart that it was just an accident. Not recognizing my sister’s self-destructive ways before it was too late. And the thing I’m most sorry for is virtually ignoring Molly for the first part of her life, the most vital part. She lived here and I wasn’t woman enough to face my past and return. Now I know the past isn’t something to fear and I feel lousy for letting it imprison me for so long.”

 

“At least you finally did face your fear. Imagine if you had continued to let the past rule you. You wouldn’t have been strong enough to come here . . . to Molly.”

 

“I don’t think anything could have kept me from that little girl. I would have gone to hell and back to get here to her.” She smiled meekly.

 

“I bet you would have.”

 

“What about you? Have you been battling anything yourself lately?”

 

“Well, for a while there I was battling my need to be ISA. I thought that there wasn’t anything that could satisfy me in life but I slowly learned otherwise. Being ISA was just a pit-stop on my way to my true calling in life.”

 

“Bartending?” She wondered with a confusing grin.

 

“No.” He chuckled. “Wouldn’t that be something though? Leaving the ISA to be a bartender. No, once I retired from the ISA I chose a new and unexpected path in life; I became a published author.”

 

“Oh, really?” Her face brightened at the thought. “Fiction?”

 

“Yes, action-adventure to be more exact. But I’m sure you won’t know anything about that given the goofy, romance novels you read.” He held up her book as proof.

 

“My novels are not goofy and for your information I do broaden my horizons and read other genres. I can’t say I’ve come across your name though.”

 

“You wouldn’t, I use a pseudonym.”

 

“What is it? Frankie Nobody?” She joked lightly.

 

“Yea right.” He laughed his smile growing as hers did. “J.B. Smith, that’s the name I go by in the literary world.”

 

“Get out!” Marlena cried, her hand clasped to her mouth in surprise.

 

“You’ve heard of me?” His lips curving up into an excited grin.

 

“Heard of you? I’ve read you!” Her smile was huge and growing by the second.

 

“Yea right.” He grinned, waving her off.

 

“No, I’m serious. I loved Operation Sydney and Operation Beijing was riveting. You’re a number one bestseller.” She rambled happily.

 

“That’s what I’ve read. So, you’ve really read my books?” He was marveled by this revelation.

 

“Yes! I can’t wait for Operation Tokyo. Your main character Raymond Grant is just mesmerizing and dare I say hunky.”

 

“Hunky? Well that’s one word I have yet to hear used to describe Ray. I still can’t believe you’ve read my books. It’s a small world after all.”

 

“Again with the terrible songs. We need to break you of that habit.”

 

“We?” He noted, brushing his knuckles across her cheek which was now burning the color of crimson.

 

Marlena hadn’t even thought before she spoke. In fact, she couldn’t even recall saying it but as John swore, he did not lie. “I . . . um . . . I didn’t . . . I mean . . . oh boy.” The last two words came out breathlessly and almost teasing to John’s hormones.

 

“Oh boy is right.” He agreed, his finger tracing the outline of her face, from her forehead down to her chin and back up again. His barely-there-touch was torturing Marlena, almost mocking her, causing her belly to coil up tight in anticipation. “I have a problem that I need your opinion on.”

 

“What’s that?” She whispered for that was all she could manage given her highly aroused state. How did he manage to do this to her?

 

“Either we stay here and let what happens happen in front of this big, bay window or we try to make it up to my bed. What do you think?” His gaze was locked on hers and his fingers continued their exploration of her face.

 

“The bed . . . definitely the bed.” She exhaled, not once pausing to think. Silently thanking God for her approval, John stood and hoisted her into his arms with an ease he could grow accustomed to. “I can walk.” She insisted, though her arms were already encircling his neck and her mouth was nibbling generously on the tender flesh at his ear.

 

“This is much faster and if you don’t stop doing that thing with your tongue we won’t even make it past the front door.” He discouraged. Marlena didn’t listen, and he was also thanking God for that. She had a mind of her own and normally that fact would be a small annoyance to him, but at the moment, it was single-handedly lifting his spirits . . . among other things.

 

After a few falters in the hallway and a few shared giggles, they managed to make their way up to his room. Though her room was closer, they both knew it was too close for comfort to Molly. True, the child slept like a log, they still didn’t want to risk the chance of her walking in on something highly inappropriate for her young eyes. And with what John had in mind, it was dangerously inappropriate.

 

The second her feet touched the ground once more, he had her disrobed and she was instantly naked before him. His eyes soaked up her beauty as his hands roamed about her body, rubbing and pinching, warming and igniting her creamy skin until she thought she might scream. Aware of her exposed state, Marlena wasn’t the slightest bit self-conscious and that fact alone made her see herself in a whole new light . . . a whole new, alluring and seductive light. For once she realized that she was a woman with a strong sexual power over men, more importantly this man and he was the only one she ever dreamed of sexually overpowering.

 

“I think . . . we should even the score here.” She dared to speak, just as his hands were heading for her breasts for another thorough exploration.

 

“No one’s holding your hands.” He noted with a sexy grin. Narrowing her eyes, until they were mere slits the color of sapphire, Marlena pushed his hands away from her body, taking over control of the experience; John just laughed a low, deep growl.

 

Sapphire locked on azure , and Marlena began to pull the hem of his shirt out of his waistband. His hands moved to speed up the process but she pushed them aside once more. Sliding her hands beneath his shirt, she let her fingernails rake the rigid, hard curves of his torso. Sensing the anticipation in his eyes, Marlena chose to ease his conscience and tore his shirt off with an expert flourish.

 

With a teasing grin and a gleam in her eyes, Marlena turned her attention to his belt, taking her time, slipping it off one belt loop at a time. Hoping to make the frustration mutual, his hands trailed the length of her arms, up around her neck and then combed through her hair, with gentle, massaging motions.

 

Not one to go weak at the knees and crumble, Marlena grabbed her bearings and continued to work him out of his jeans, then more quickly his boxer briefs and lastly his socks.

 

“Now we’re even.” The throaty tone to her otherwise ultra feminine air, elicited a moan from deep within him.

 

“Just to warn you, I plan on taking the lead in two seconds.” Releasing her hair from his grasp, he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer, his now rigid full arousal teasing the soft skin at her belly. Catching her moan before it could escape her lips, John’s mouth descended upon hers, sucking and probing until her tongue came out to meet his. The kiss was hot. The kiss was moist. The kiss was tender. The kiss was spine-shattering.

 

While their tongues continued their sultry dance, he pushed her back toward the bed until they fell over. He shifted slightly to ensure his weight wouldn’t knock the wind out of her. Given what he had in mind that would surely spoil everything.

 

The sheets were cool beneath her body but the heat their kiss was generating quickly set the entire bed on fire. Their lips parted due to John’s deep craving to taste the rest of her, to taste all of her. Thrashing beneath him, Marlena’s mind and body were ready to explode from the expert touch of his mouth all over her. His tongue darted swiftly about her body, torturing and teasing, tempting and trembling. He paid no mind to her nails which were nearly ingrained into his shoulder blades, as she fought to contain herself.

 

“Please . . .” She spoke, her voice low but thick from her plea. “Please John . . . please.”

 

“Hold tight for a moment darling.” Endowed with long limbs, John was able to reach over to his bedside table and retrieve protection without leaving Marlena’s side. Her hips moved dangerously against his body as he sheathed himself with shaky hands. God what this woman could do to him.

 

Wrapping her up into his arms, he entered her slowly until the entire length of him filled her warm wetness. “Wrap your legs around me darlin’.” His hands hooked the undersides of her knees as he helped her secure her hold on his body. Their lips met and their tongues began to imitate the grinds of their hips as they moved closer to the brink together. Minutes later there was an explosion of heat, sweat, pleasure and most importantly love. Though neither acknowledged it, there was an unmistakable, undeniable love produced from their union that night.

With the kids at school, Marlena and Laura decided to get together and have a girl’s afternoon out. Their first stop was shopping where they intended to spoil only themselves and then got carried away once they discovered the children’s section; buying more than enough presents for their respective kids.

 

Over lunch Marlena had filled Laura in on the most recent of events in her household, knowing full well that Laura had gossip to spill herself. Once she had said her fair share about her past few days, she ordered Laura to talk while they strolled along Main Street savoring their after-lunch ice cream cones.

 

“I’ve told you all about my life since that night in Martha’s when you left me to take Roman Brady to your bed, now out with it,” Marlena demanded, licking her Rocky Road cone happily.

 

“I have been in heaven lately. Roman is just the kindest, sweetest man. Though I should have told him about Mike and Jenny before we ravished one another . . .” She began.

 

“Ravished?” Marlena raised an eyebrow at the thought.

 

“Oh God yes, you have no idea . . . well maybe you do, given your own personal run-ins with a man who shall remain nameless. Anyways, the moment he found out about them, he was taken aback but he immediately embraced the idea and them. I haven’t seen my kids this happy since . . . well since before Bill’s death.”

 

“And what about you?” Marlena wondered in concern. “Are you happy?”

 

“I’m ecstatic. I didn’t think it was possible to love another man the way I loved Bill but I’m starting to realize that Roman and I have the potential to be something great. And I know what you’re thinking, we haven’t been together that long, not even a week to be exact but things just feel right. We’ve already discussed our future and we both want our relationship to grow and evolve.”

 

“If you’re happy then I’m happy,” Marlena assured her. “I think it’s great that Roman is so open with the children.”

 

“Oh he is. He’s always playing catch with Mike in the backyard and just the other day, Jenny asked him to play Barbie’s and he squatted down next to her on the front porch and played with her for almost an hour. He even looked like he enjoyed it. But he did have his limits. She wanted him to be Malibu Barbie and he insisted upon being Ken and only Ken. The sight of them brought me to tears.” Laura’s smile was ever growing and Marlena was elated for her friend.

 

“He sounds like a dream.”

 

“So what about your own dream man living under the same roof as you? Any recent encounters with him?”

 

When Marlena had filled Laura in, she had conveniently forgotten to mention her encounter with John last night. She didn’t want to overindulge her friend and now that the issue was brought up she honestly couldn’t contain herself.

 

“By encounters you mean . . .?” Marlena dragged the issue out. If Laura wanted to know, she had to work for it.

 

“Sex, the nasty, the dirty deed, love, the groove thang, getting it on.” Laura nearly burst into giggles.

 

“Well, you certainly have an interesting list of names for sex.” Marlena giggled right along with her. “And if you must know, yes, John and I have done the nasty as you put it . . . just last night in fact.” Her nonchalant attitude nearly enraged Laura as Laura pulled her down onto a bench.

 

“And you didn’t care to share this little detail with me earlier? What happened? I thought after the revelation that he was Molly’s Uncle turned you off from him? I mean, granted the man bathed you in the most intimate of situations but you’re not the one to fall hopelessly at a man’s feet. That’s more my style. You’ve always been the level headed, sensible one.”

 

“I know and that’s what I don’t understand. I’ve always been able to keep my emotions intact, especially where men are concerned but with John . . . I just can’t seem to help myself. He’s like a drug, an addiction . . . the more I want, the more I crave, the harder it becomes. With him sex is a whole new experience for me.”

 

“How so?” Laura’s interest was peaked and she was all Marlena’s for the moment.

 

“I’ve had sex with other men before but it’s never been like it is with John. I’ve never really had . . . what I mean to say is, I’ve never gotten to the point where I . . .”

 

“An orgasm you mean,” Laura finished for her, a bit louder than Marlena would have hoped.

 

”Shhh!” Marlena hissed, lowering her voice. “Yes, that’s what I meant to say I just didn’t want to be as brazen with it as you I suppose. Do you think that’s abnormal?”

 

“Oh God no! The first time I had sex, I didn’t experience a genuine orgasm. In fact, my first wasn’t until I met Bill.”

 

“Sex was never very exhilarating for me, at least not until John. I never quite knew what all the hype was about but God help me, I know now.” Marlena sighed, remembering the passion she had shared with John.

 

“Sounds to me like you’re in love.” Laura’s eyes twinkled in delight.

 

”Shut up!” Marlena cried. “I am not in love, if anything, it’s a mild case of lust.”

 

“Come on Mar!” Laura laughed. “I can’t believe you said that. This man pleasures you in a way that no man has ever been able to do and you say it’s only lust. Honey, your body is telling you something your heart isn’t ready to hear.”

 

Marlena bit her lower lip as her face grew tight in thought.

 

“Or maybe, it’s your mind that doesn’t want to listen,” Laura corrected herself. “Honey, you’ve always been so practical and sound of mind. Maybe it’s high time you shoved all of that hoo-hoo out the window and followed your heart for a change.”

 

“Hoo-hoo?” Marlena echoed with a teasing grin.

 

“I have impressionable young children and don’t go changing the subject. You love John, end of story. Do something about it. Tell him how you feel.” Laura’s tone was firm and authoritative.

 

“No and don’t you dare speak a word of this to anyone.” Marlena’s eyes flared.

 

“So you’re admitting to it.” Laura’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

 

“I did not admit to anything Laura, do you hear me? You can think what you want to think about my relationship with John, I don’t care. Just don’t go spreading . . . hoo-hoo about me when it’s not he truth,” she warned sternly.

 

“Fine, you have my solemn vow that I will not meddle in your life. But, I have bragging rights the second you and that man come to your senses and get serious about one another.”

 

After coming back from her shopping excursion with Laura, Marlena took the time to wrap up the presents she had bought for Molly. It wasn’t her birthday nor was it a holiday, but it just felt right to Marlena to shower Molly with a few gifts.

 

Marlena waited until after dinner to bring the bag out from the closet where she had stashed it before Molly came home from school.

 

“Whose birthday is it?” Molly wondered, eyeing the colorful wrapping paper with envy.

 

“No one’s.” Marlena remained causal and mysterious as she sat down on the floor beside Molly.

 

“Well . . . it’s not Christmas.” Molly’s gaze was fixed on the bag as she began to rule out all the possibilities.

 

“Nope, it’s not Christmas either.” Marlena nearly laughed as Molly’s expression went from confused to downright flabbergasted. “Give up yet?”

 

Molly merely nodded quizzically as her eyes darted back and forth between the bag and her Aunt. “These are for you.” Marlena set the bag before Molly with a big flourish.

 

Her eyes grew wide in anticipation. “Me? What for?” The pure excitement seemed to disappear and was replaced with trepidation and possibly fear. Marlena shuddered at the thought. No child should have that look in their eye. It just wasn’t natural.

 

“For being the best niece an Aunt could ask for.” Marlena smiled at Molly’s returned delight.

 

“Can I open them?” Her joy could no longer be contained and Marlena didn’t plan on making her squirm.

 

“Well of course you can! I didn’t buy them so you could just look at the pretty wrapping paper,” Marlena teased, shoving her arm playfully.

 

With a grin, Molly grabbed the first box and tore into it greedily. Inside was the newest Barbie, one decked out in a McDonald’s uniform. “Look, she gots little fries and everything!” Her tiny hands broke the tape off the box and freed the doll from its confinements, admiring her with complete love.

 

“You aren’t going to stop now, are you? There’s still more.” Marlena coaxed her on.

 

The second box was lifted out of the bag and ravaged within seconds to produce a mahogany jewelry box.

 

“I noticed you have a lot of bracelets but nowhere to put them. Now you do. And if you lift the lid . . .” Marlena paused, to raise the lid for Molly for the child was mesmerized at the beauty of the piece. The silence was filled by lovely, slow music as a delicate ballerina twirled about in its stationary position.

 

“I love it.” Molly’s tone was soft and one hundred percent genuine. There was no mistaking the admiration in her eyes, not only for the box but for her Aunt as well.

 

“There’s still one more,” Marlena reminded, taking the jewelry box from Molly’s hands and replacing it with yet another box.

 

Molly was slower to open the box due to the fact that she had one eye still fastened to the jewelry box. The second Marlena spotted the priceless box in the store she knew it had Molly written all over it. The final gift contained a small, fragile Care Bears nightlight.

 

“What’s this for?” She eyed the light with a lopsided grin.

 

“You know how when you stay at my house you always need a nightlight and all I have is that dim, brown one that you hate? Well, I figured we should buy one for you that will match the scheme of your room . . . your new room at my house.”

 

“That’s nice,” Molly mumbled, grabbing Mr. Pennycoat from the heap of wrapping paper strewn at her feet and walking slowly over to the bay window where she took a seat. The rain, which had started up the instant dinner was over was now splattering heavily against the panes. Molly simply stared outside, a blank expression on her face, hugging Mr. Pennycoat tight. She had been stuck to him like glue ever since John brought him home to her from her daddy’s as a surprise. He was her comfort zone, her escape to a happier time in her young life.

 

A somber Molly always tore at Marlena’s heart strings for the girl was nearly always upbeat and outspoken. She hated it when Molly was sad and would gladly cut off her right arm than watch that hollow look in her eyes go from bad to worse in a split second.

 

Ignoring the wrapping paper, Marlena stood up and tentatively took a seat in front of Molly. The second she sat down, Molly pulled her knees against her chest, hugging Mr. Pennycoat even tighter. The retreat was subtle but it still stung Marlena more than any words could. It pierced her heart and cut it in two.

 

“Moll Face . . . talk to me, please.”

 

Molly remained quiet as a single tear cascaded down her cheek, ending its journey at the base of her chin where it fell to be soaked up in Mr. Pennycoat’s brown, felt make.

 

“Now isn’t the time to shut down on me Molly. Now is the time to lean on me, not push me away. I need you to feel loved, I want you to feel loved and I can’t do that if you insist upon putting these walls up between us. Remember what I said the other day about letting your feelings out? Well that still applies even if you need to vent about your feelings toward me. If you’re angry with me, let me know, I want to know. Don’t hide anything from me, that’s the last thing I want you to do. Because when you start hiding things from me, that’s when I’ll get so scared.” Marlena held nothing back and wore her heart out on her sleeve for the little girl.

 

“Don’t be scared Auntie Mar.” Molly finally spoke up, her eyes revealing the pain she felt for causing the hurt in Marlena’s voice.

 

“I won’t be if you tell me what’s bothering you.” Marlena assured her.

 

Molly let out a sigh and let her legs sprawled out once more, a sign that she was letting her defenses down. “I’m scared about leaving.”

 

“Are you scared about living with me? Is that it?” Marlena feared helplessly.

 

“No!” Molly spoke firmly. “I love being with you but . . . my daddy . . . I’m scared I won’t see him again.”

 

“Baby, I wish I could promise you something, anything but I honestly don’t know if you ever will see your daddy again.” As Molly’s face bunched up and newly formed tears began to fall, Marlena forged on. “But I do know that your daddy loves you very, very, very much and that he has a good reason for being away for so long. He must have a good reason because he can’t stand being away from you, not even for a minute. I’m sure he would be here with you now if he could but he can’t . . . at least not right now.”

 

“But I miss him.” Molly sobbed, as she crawled into Marlena’s awaiting arms.

 

“I know baby, I know.” Marlena rocked her gently, ruffling her hair softly.

 

“And mama . . . I miss my mama,” she sniffled.

 

“What do you miss about her?” Marlena implored, still cradling her lovingly.

 

For a second, Molly looked stunned that Marlena had open the discussion up to her mama, but she continued on, not missing a beat. “I miss the way she used to dance around and sing. We danced a lot. I miss her jingly bracelets too.”

 

“Your mama sure did love her jingly bracelets, didn’t she?” Marlena smiled at the thought. “You know, I can’t remember a time when she didn’t wear at least a hundred bracelets at a time. She wore so many at one point that they went clear up to her elbows. And whenever you feel like dancing, just tell me, I’ll turn the radio up and we’ll dance in circles all around the house. We’ll make so much noise that people will think there’s an earthquake.”

 

Molly giggled at the thought for she believed it. She knew Marlena would do anything for her, give her anything her heart desired and she loved her all the more for it.

 

“Is mama an angel in heaven now?”

 

The child’s question was so clear, so innocent, and so magical that it nearly broke Marlena’s heart. No child should have to think of their mama as an angel, it just wasn’t fair. But that was the hand that was dealt to Molly and Marlena would help her cope with it, if it was the last thing she would do.

 

“Yes Moll Face, your mama is an angel up in heaven right now. I bet she’s up there wearing a whole armful of bracelets while she smiles down on us.”

 

“Will I ever see her again?” Her question was so full of hope and promise that Marlena wanted to hug her tight and never let her go.

 

“Some day, some day far away you’ll see her again but not yet, it’s too soon. You still have a life to live and school to finish and new presents to play with. You know, Jenny got herself the very same Barbie today.”

 

“She did?” Molly’s smile grew wide with the mention of Jenny’s name.

 

“Yes she did and I’ll bet she’ll want you to bring it over today when you come over to stay the night.”

 

“But it’s a school night,” Molly protested, but her fascination with the idea was obvious.

 

“I know that, but I have to go to work and it seems that Mrs. Buttichelli is away for the week visiting her sister. Laura said she’d watch you and then take you to school tomorrow. I would pick you up later but I have to work late tonight.”

 

“Can I take my Barbie’s? All of them?” Molly asked with a hesitant waver for she knew she had a lot of Barbie’s, at least 20 of them.

 

“As long as you promise not lose any of the little, teeny shoes or the tiny clothes that go with them,” Marlena bargained, knowing Molly cherished her Barbie collection.

 

“I won’t,” Molly vowed solemnly.

 

“All right. Run upstairs and get your bag packed and I’ll be up shortly to check and make sure you have everything.”

 

With a quick kiss on Marlena’s cheek, Molly jumped up, grabbed her newest treasures and then trampled upstairs. Not even ten seconds later, she was back downstairs again.

 

“Aunt Mar, can we stop at Martha’s so I can say good night to Uncle Johnny before we go to Jenny’s?”

 

Marlena forced a smile. “Sure Moll Face, we can do that. Now hurry up or the bug will leave without you.” The bug is what Molly called Marlena’s VW Beetle. It was her new favorite means of transportation.

 

Every time Marlena thought things were slightly normal, something slapped her square between the eyes and made her smell the coffee. Right now that something was the love in Molly’s voice when she called John, Uncle Johnny. She had every right to do so, he was her Uncle after all, but the words seemed like fingernails on a chalkboard for Marlena. Supposedly she wasn’t over the fact that John had lied even though she told herself she was. Maybe things would never be able to be normal again, at least not for her and Molly. Perhaps that was their new hand dealt in life.

 

Marlena remembered her promise to herself and was determined to make do with whatever came their way. She and Molly were a team now, a duo and nothing could ever break that bond.

Marlena made sure to take Molly to the bar to see John around six. She knew the crowd was thin then and it was the best time to take Molly. She wasn’t sure how often Hope allowed Molly into the bar but she sure figured it out the second they walked through the door.

 

Though the crowd was small, they all seemed to recognize Molly and she them. The little girl sauntered in as if she owned the place, stopped before John and beckoned for him to lift her onto the bar where she proceeded to shout an all-around hello to the patrons. They all laughed and cheered their delight and then retreated back to their respective conversations.

 

“I take it you come here often?” Marlena questioned, sitting before Molly who was still atop the bar, Indian style.

 

“Mama brung me here almost every day after school.” Her smile was wide but very frightening for Marlena. Hope should have known better than to let Molly in Martha’s on a regular basis.

 

Marlena looked to John for back-up but was met with an all-out look of shock. Supposedly she wasn’t the only who thought her late sister’s actions were amoral.

 

“Well . . . why don’t you just say what you have to say to John and then we’ll get you over to Laura’s.” Marlena’s suggestion was firm as she eyed the customers who all seemed to take glances Molly’s way and smile.

 

“What’s up short stuff?” John wondered, as he leaned against the bar in front of Molly.

 

“I just wanted to say hi and good night. I’m going to Jenny’s to stay the night. Auntie Mar’s letting me bring all my Barbie’s and Jenny and me are gonna play McDonalds.” Molly explained.

 

“Why McDonald’s?” John’s grin was unmistakable as he wallowed in the presence of Molly. Though he lied, Marlena still couldn’t get over how completely adorable he was when he was around Molly. Something lit up inside his eyes and he just glowed with love for her. She couldn’t help but think he’d make the world’s greatest dad some day. Then she mentally scolded herself for ever entertaining the thought.

 

“Aunt Mar bought me presents today and one was a McDonalds Barbie. She gots the outfit and the fries and even a menu.” Molly’s excitement was infectious. “Isn’t my Auntie Mar the bestest Aunt in the whole wide world?”

 

“The bestest,” John agreed, stealing his first glance at Marlena. Big mistake, he thought because there was no such thing at taking a glance at Marlena Evans. To look at her, all of her, took minutes, hours because such rare beauty deserved to be savored and relished, not hurried and wasted.

 

“I said I gots to go now Uncle Johnny,” Molly insisted, holding her arms out for a hug. John shook his mind free of all Marlena related thoughts and obliged Molly, scooping her off of the counter and into his arms for a bear hug.

 

“Good night short stuff and have fun at Jenny’s but not too much fun, it’s a school night.”

 

“Laura’s good about getting her to bed on time.” Marlena assured him, her blood still steaming from the full body inspection John had just did on her with his eyes. His stare had the power to penetrate her skin and boil her insides up into mush and damn it to hell and back if she didn’t love every second of it.

 

“I’m sure she is.” John grinned, he just couldn’t help himself. The sight of her just brightened his day tenfold. “See you tomorrow short stuff.”

 

“Night Uncle Johnny.” Molly gave him a sloppy kiss on the cheek before he planted her feet firmly on the ground.

 

“See you later Marlena.”

 

“I’ll be back just as soon as I drop Molly off at Laura’s.”

 

“Take your time. The crowd is small right now and won’t get any bigger for an hour or so.”

 

“I’ll be back.” Marlena echoed once more, as Molly dragged her out of the bar as if the place were on fire.

 

The night had gone by smoothly in John’s estimation. The flow of customers was heavy enough to keep him and Marlena apart for most of the night but not heavy enough to overload his only waitress. He didn’t even look in Marlena’s general direction . . . much. Much hell, he thought. If there was a law against looking at a woman than he should be arrested, and imprisoned for three lifetimes. He just couldn’t help himself; Marlena Evans had desire and temptation written all over her. The more he knew he shouldn’t touch, the more he yearned to do just that.

 

What didn’t help matters was the fact that every time he dared to catch her gaze, he could see the same desire and pent up frustration in her own eyes. Damn, it got him hard as hell and anxious to strip her naked and do her every which way until she had to beg for mercy. But he knew that even tempting such thoughts was dangerous, so he tried to keep his thoughts neutral by thinking of Molly. It was useless because it was impossible to think of that little girl and not think of her wonderful, generous, gorgeous, sexy, tantalizing, addicting, sultry Aunt. Yep, he was a goner in all ways possible.

 

With the last customer shuffling out the door, John chanced his first discussion with Marlena since she left to take Molly to Laura’s.

 

“Do you want to sit down and talk about my latest discoveries with my brother’s case over coffee?” He hoped he didn’t come off half as nervous as he felt. His teenage years were long behind him but like a bolt of lighting, they were resurfacing once more, only adding to his worries.

 

“Of course.” Marlena had been looking for an excuse to just talk with John and Bo’s case was the optimal choice.

 

Marlena hopped up onto a bar stool as John poured the coffee and then came around the counter to sit beside her. The room was silent as John sipped on his coffee, waiting for Marlena to finish doctoring hers before he spoke.

 

“So, what are the new discoveries?” She turned slightly in her chair to face him, crossing her legs and brushing his calf as she did. The touch, no matter how short and no matter how light it was, nonetheless sent a rush of electricity surging throughout both of their bodies.

 

Clearing his throat, he continued on with the conversation as if nothing had passed. “I found out from a reliable source that your sister spent a long weekend in the Bahamas at a resort that Colin Murphy frequents. The trip took place the week before the murder. I checked with the resort and Murphy did indeed stay at the resort that exact weekend.”

 

“So then they really were together again,” Marlena mumbled. “I remember that weekend because Hope called me late Thursday night and asked if she could drop Molly off early Friday afternoon. She said it was an emergency but I didn’t mind, I loved having Molly over. But she never mentioned anything about leaving town much less going on a romantic rendezvous to the Bahamas.”

 

“My guess is your sister didn’t want you knowing about her affair with Colin at all.”

 

“Of course she didn’t, I hated him and I have for years now. Regardless of the fact that he came from a wonderful, well-to-do family, he is still the black sheep of the bunch. I’ve met most of his family, close and extended and none of them favor Colin in the slightest. They are all kind, respectful people while Colin is an amoral slime ball,” she fumed, her nostrils flaring in anger. “The more I think about it, the more I would bet my life that he was the one who murdered Hope. I just now remembered that two months after they had first started going out in high school, Hope came home crying with bruises on her arms. I asked her what happened and she just told me that her and Colin got into an argument and that he grabbed a hold of her a little too tight. She’s lucky he didn’t try to kill her then.”

 

“Now calm down Marlena, we still don’t know for sure if it was Colin,” John rationalized.

 

“Oh it was him all right, I know it was.” The anger and frustration was rising in Marlena’s voice as she got up to pace.

 

“I didn’t mean to bring this up to upset you. I only wanted you to be aware of what I knew. Right now we aren’t even sure if they spent that weekend together. It could be purely coincidental. The information I have is not enough to convict Colin of the murder. We need something concrete, something unshakable,” he explained, his eyes darting back and forth as he watched her pace from his position on a bar stool.

 

A moment of revelation seemed to pass in Marlena’s eyes as she stopped mid-pace mere inches from him. The fury and rage were cleared from her eyes as tremendous sadness and hopelessness quickly took their place.

 

“You have to find out the truth John, you have to.” Her tone was low and urgent, as if she placed her entire life, her entire existence, her entire future in his capable hands. “You have to help me find out what happened to my sister, what happened to Molly’s mama. Molly is all that I have left in this world. I just want to ensure her future happiness and that means bringing home her remaining parent. She loves Bo more than anything and she needs him more than she needs me. I can’t be her everything, God knows I will if I have to. It’s not that I don’t want to, I would sacrifice anything for her, but I would rather her have the one person she truly wants, her daddy.”

 

Somewhere in the midst of her heartfelt plea, the tears that threatened to fall did indeed, splattering heavily to her already flushed cheeks.

 

John couldn’t stand seeing her like this, vulnerable and trembling. He had seen her like this before but the circumstances were far different. Before she was vulnerable and trembling from his touch, his kisses, his mouth trailing across her skin, his hands rubbing her here and there. Now it was out of fear and pure terror that she was plagued by such emotions.

 

“I promise you that I will do everything within my power to bring that little girl’s daddy home safe and sound.” His voice was far lower than normal given their close proximity.

 

Marlena was so overwrought with emotion that she instinctively fell into his arms, seeking out the comfort and solace she craved; and he was all too willing to provide that to her.

 

The next few days went about sluggishly. The days seemed to fall into an uneasy yet familiar pattern. Marlena made sure Molly was taken care of and sent off to school. John tended to the bar, not really needing Marlena’s help for they had hired a waitress. In fact, John and Marlena hadn’t had a real conversation alone since that night in the bar. Molly was always thrown into the mix, providing the beautiful escape both adults needed as they wrestled not only with their love for one another but also with the dead end the case seemed to hit.

 

No new information surfaced, no leads came to light and all they could do was wait and wonder when something would come. While Marlena wanted to track down Colin and force him into a confession, John knew that would only hinder the case further. The police were dead set that Bo was the killer so they were intent on finding him above all else. John called in a few favors back in Washington yet nothing panned out. Though he hoped to find out something, anything on Colin nothing came. All of his contacts replied with the same results: nothing.

 

It was lunchtime and Marlena was busy in the kitchen fixing herself a sandwich as she prepared to field a few calls in the next hour dealing with work. Her assistant had called her the other day insisting that she make plans soon to return otherwise she would be out of a job because her boss was hard up for more photo shoots. With the amateur investigation trailing, Marlena hadn’t had time to think about much else, including work and that took her by surprise. Normally her work was top priority but with Molly everything changed. Instead Molly took top billing, getting all of her attention and then some. All of Marlena’s senses and thoughts were focused on Molly and her needs and she wouldn’t have it any other way.

 

“Is there enough bread there for two sandwiches?” A voice wondered from the doorway. Marlena didn’t have to turn around to know the voice belonged to John. He had that deep masculine tone that seemed to fill her body, vibrating her entire being. They had been avoiding one another for days now and she was shocked to see him here for lunch. Lately he had been packing a sandwich and eating it at the bar before he prepared for opening. Space was the last thing on either of their minds, but it was exactly what they were providing one another.

 

“There is if you like wheat,” she retorted, still not turning around.

 

“Wheat sounds neat.”

 

His rhyme was cheesy, but it still drew a laugh out of Marlena. At least now she knew she wasn’t immune to John Black like she had thought. It wasn’t for lack of trying, though.

 

She finally turned and handed him a ham and cheese on wheat, setting the same for herself down on the table as she moved to fill two glasses with iced tea.

 

“Tasty,” he complimented, chasing down his first bite with a long swallow of the tea she set before him.

 

“I hope your presence here means you have new information.” She chose to ignore his compliment, instead curtailing the conversation to better fit her needs.

 

John remained quiet as he took a few more bites with increasing speed. He was deliberately stalling and she knew it.

 

“Figures,” she mumbled, sliding her plate away from her, her appetite long gone. “Why can’t Molly get a break? For weeks now her life has been shit and I’ve been hoping and praying for an about face for her, but nothing. Absolutely nothing. How is a little girl supposed to keep hope alive when she has nothing to go on?”

 

“Hey, don’t talk like that. What if Molly were here and she heard you? You think she’d be willing to stay positive if she knew you were being such a downer?” He scolded her gently. “Believe me, I’ve had moments when I wanted to throw in the towel myself.”

 

“What’s stopped you?” She challenged, not yet convinced.

 

“Two reasons: you and Molly. The second I dare to give up, I think of that sweet little girl and that’s it for me, I’m back on the case, more determined than ever.” He gave a firm nod of his head to establish his point before he dug into his sandwich once more.

 

“What about me? Why am I one of your reasons?” She watched as his jaw clenched before he swallowed hard. He brought it up, she was only finishing it. “Well?”

 

“I just don’t want to disappoint you, that’s all,” he mumbled into his glass.

 

Instead of replying, Marlena simply stared at him, a questioning, surprised look in her eyes. So he forged on.

 

“I can’t stand seeing you like this. When we first met you were all piss and vinegar, jumping my ass for stepping out of bounds and making it clear that you were in charge. But lately, you’ve lost that energy, that spunk. You’re still in control, you’re still remaining loyal to your responsibilities but it’s different. You’re there but you’re merely going through the motions. And you don’t have that fire, that I-don’t-take-shit-from-anyone look in your eyes anymore.”

 

Tears were welling up as Marlena saw the truth behind his words. She knew he was right and it about killed her.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she muttered, averting her gaze to the open window near the sink.

 

“See! Right there! That’s the look I’m talking about!” He demanded, his anger intensifying.

 

“What look?!” She cried, jumping to her feet, her back to him.

 

“The look that screams defeat. The look that says to hell with everything, I can’t take it anymore. You’re hurting and you’re tired and it shows. You may be able to put on a good front with Molly but there’s no fooling me.” He softened his tone as he noticed her shoulders trembling. Damn, he didn’t mean to make her cry.

 

“And what makes you such a damn expert on my eyes?” The words were barely audible amid the sniffles.

 

John rose and stood behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders. She didn’t pull away and instead allowed him to rub her gently. “The night you and I made love, that’s all I did was watch your eyes. With every touch, every kiss, every caress I remained focused on your eyes because they let me know what you were feeling. I saw desire, pleasure, happiness, exhilaration, fulfillment. In that one night you showed me what it takes to put a genuine smile on your face. You were so real, so raw that I never imagined you could appear any different but you did. When you are lucky enough to witness the depths of one’s soul, it isn’t difficult to recognize when their world’s been torn apart. It can all be seen through the eyes, they never lie.”

 

Marlena’s body began to shake uncontrollably as all the pain and anguish of the recent weeks dawned on her. She felt broken and beaten, a shell of her former self.

 

“I’m just so tired . . . so tired of keeping my chin up and my emotions in check.” Her voice was quivering as the tears rushed down her cheeks, no longer able to be restrained. “I’ve never been one to hold it all in but . . . I had to, I had to be the strong one. I had to be the rock that Molly could lean on . . . but there was no one for me to lean on.”

 

“Lean on me,” he offered, running his hands up and down her arms. Giving in, Marlena leaned back into him and a deep sigh escaped her as she felt his solid body behind her and his firm arms holding her from all around. She had surrendered unto her emotions and there was no going back.

 

The release lifted an enormous amount of weight off her chest and she felt like she could breathe for the first time in weeks. The tension in her back was subsiding and the never ending dull ache at the back of her head was gone. She felt like a new woman and it was all thanks to John Black.

 

“I feel . . . I feel . . .” She murmured lazily, her body still reveling in the sweet liberation.

 

“What do you feel?” He urged softly beside her ear, his fingers intertwining with hers.

 

“I feel . . . refreshed, renewed . . . I feel good.” There was a breathless inflection coming from deep within her as she slowly turned in his arms to face him. “You make me feel good . . . I want to feel good . . . I want to feel good all over.”

 

A guttural growl passed his lips before his mouth slanted across hers; sucking in the breath she had begun to release. The kiss was hot, the kiss was uninhibited, the kiss was a fair share of give and take, the kiss was long overdue.

 

Tongues swirled together; hips collided, while all moral conscious thoughts floated out the window. Easing her toward the table, John extended an arm out and swiped the table clean, sending the glasses and dishes crashing to the floor. Neither were affected as their kiss deepened.

 

In the blink of an eye, they managed to strip each other naked, not once breaking the kiss. It was much more than a kiss though, there was a primal need, a primal desire, a primal want just below the surface as if they relied on one another for their own personal salvation. It was a profound and prolific moment.

 

He lifted her onto the table and she slowly inched back, allowing him room to join her which he did. The table was cold beneath her naked body but it didn’t seem to faze her. In fact, if a tornado were to hit, they would be swept up into it without a second’s thought. The moment was just that good, that wonderful, that earth shattering.

 

Abruptly the kiss ended as his mouth sought to taste other heated, throbbing parts of her. He bypassed her breasts, circled her navel once and then settled nicely between her raised legs at the center of her. With the first flick of his tongue, her back arched in response, her eyes rolling into the back of her head. The tantalizing moans that reverberated throughout her body pushed him to probe harder, deeper, faster as he nearly drove her over the edge.

 

“Now . . .” Her voice was raspy and rough, as she tugged on his ears. “I want you in me . . . now!” Before he could decide one way or the other, she forced his head back up, taking his mouth in hers; tasting for herself just how ready she was for him.

 

Letting her legs fall open to him, she clawed into his back, further issuing her demand to have him now. Flattening his palms against the table to steady himself, John drove into her, filling her almost immediately as if his very life depended on it. He plunged over and over . . . deeper and deeper . . . harder and harder . . . faster and faster until she willed herself to meet him thrust for thrust, to give back just as selflessly as he was.

 

“John!” The sound of his name coming from her lips made his heart swell and his momentum climb. Her lips began to form his name again but his mouth smothered hers before she could vocalize her plea. Within seconds their tongues were whirling together, imitating their hips score for score.

 

Readjusting his position, John plunged into her one last time with everything he had in him before the world around them exploded into a hysteria of sweat, heat, satisfaction and love.

The night air was crisp, almost chilling as Marlena swung sluggishly on the back porch swing. The only sounds audible in the tranquility of the night were the crickets and the soft squeak of the iron chains that held the swing up as she lazily propelled herself back and forth. It was nearing one in the morning and all was still in the house. Molly was tucked snuggly in bed and had been so for hours now. Even the attic was still due to the fact that John was working, tending to the bar that belonged to Marlena.

 

She felt like a complete ass leaving John to take care of her responsibility for her. She had every intention of seeking out a buyer and selling but somewhere along the lines that idea fell to the waist side as she got sucked into other responsibilities. There had been no arrangements made for the bar, the house or even the big move back to the city. Her plan was to sell as soon as possible but for some reason she had been occupying her time in Salem doing ordinary, every day kind of things. She fell happily in step with her role as “mother” to Molly. In fact, it felt wrong to enjoy the role so much, as if she were taking something away from Hope. Marlena always knew she would make a good mother someday, she just never imagined it would be to her sister’s child. But regardless of the unforeseen circumstances, nothing was going to stand in her way of being there for Molly, heart and soul.

 

This wasn’t like her, not at all. She always had a plan and she always stuck by that plan as if her very life depended upon it. Stepping back into her hometown caused her to step back into a life she once led, a life that thrived on the simplicity of things. Her youth was always so mellow and laidback. Things happened at a turtle-like pace and it never bothered her. Moving to the city forced her to propel her speed to warp. Coming back home made her realize that these years away didn’t cause her to forget. In fact, the longer she remained in Salem, the more she relished it, the more she savored it, the more she wanted that life again.

 

But then again her sudden change of heart could all be thanks to the new presence in her life, John Black. In a strange way, he made being back home bearable, enjoyable, almost heavenly. She no longer dreaded going into Martha’s and getting that creepy feeling she once felt long ago, she no longer felt suffocated by the small size of the town and it’s run-of-the-mill gossips, and she no longer looked at her childhood home with a look of distaste or bitterness that left her questioning everything she once knew to be true.

 

John Black didn’t fit into her life though, the life she had created far from Salem. He was the type who was content with small town life, content with staying in one place and laying roots. For twenty years Marlena had laid roots and couldn’t wait to untangle herself from them so she could experience life as a free, independent soul. Independence was her new best friend, her saving grace. As much as she had grown accustom to her new surroundings back home, she could never go back, because after a while she knew the need to break loose would surface and she would only end up hurting those she left behind. And she loved them all way too much to even tempt such a fate.

 

“Penny for your thoughts.” A voice broke through her private ramblings and she noticed John leaning casually against the pillar near the steps.

 

Ignoring his comment, Marlena wrapped her quilt tighter around her and then reached for the bottle beside her.

 

“Drinking alone?” He observed, crossing one foot over the other. His stance becoming relaxed and lazy as he eyed her from afar. “That’s no fun.”

 

“Maybe not for you,” she mumbled, pursing her lips around the mouth of the bottle and taking a long swallow. “I’m used to drinking alone.”

 

“What, no friends in the big city?” He grabbed the unopened bottle on the table next to her and popped the top.

 

“Help yourself.” She rolled her eyes in annoyance.

 

“Is this how the conversation is going to go? You ignoring my questions as if they were mere whispers of the wind?” He chuckled, taking a long slug of beer.

 

“I wasn’t aware we were even having a conversation,” she sneered. “I was perfectly fine sitting here alone with my blanket, my beer, and my thoughts.”

 

“Well isn’t that a pity because I’m here and I’m not leaving.”

 

“Joy.”

 

The sarcasm wasn’t anything new to John. Ever since their afternoon on the kitchen table, Marlena had been distant, a mere shadow of a presence in his life. Though he wished he could take it as a sign she was merely disinterested, he knew better. The stress and anxiety of her current situation is what caused the rift between them, not lack of interest. He would even be so bold as to suggest Marlena Evans loved him but was fighting the feeling for her own personal purposes. He knew that if he remained patient and calm, the storm would pass, at least he hoped so.

 

John smiled wickedly and then flopped down on the swing next to her, causing the swing to screech under the added weight.

 

“You better hope this thing holds up,” she warned, keeping her gaze straight ahead.

 

“Why won’t you look at me? I’ve been here for five minutes now and you haven’t once looked at me. Why?”

 

“Is there some rule that says I have to? Besides, the lightning bugs are much more appealing than you at the moment.”

 

“I know of two separate occasions when you found me quite appealing.” He grinned, loving every moment of teasing her.

 

Marlena rolled her eyes once more and then carried on with her beer, ignoring yet another one of his comments. This time he wasn’t going to let it go.

 

“In fact, the look in your eyes in those moments would allow me to say you found me irresistible . . . satisfying . . . pleasuring . . .” His tone grew wispy as he leaned down to continue whispering beside her ear. “Enticing . . . alluring . . . fulfilling . . . mouth watering.”

 

“God! A person can’t even sit in peace on her own porch swing and enjoy a cold beer alone!” She jumped up and moved to the opposite side of the porch, resting against the railing.

 

“What’s the matter? My words too much for you?” He challenged, stretching out across the swing.

 

“You are so full of yourself John Black!”

 

“Jealous because you’re not so full of me?”

 

“Is everything always about sex with you?!” She cried, turning her back to him.

 

“I’m just trying to find out what’s going on in that pretty little head of yours,” he explained.

 

“By acting like a pervert?” She scoffed, not bothering to turn back around.

 

“Speak up, I can’t hear you.”

 

“That’s because your ego’s taking up too much space in that thick head of yours.”

 

“Fine, since my ego is too great and my skull is too thick, I’ll just have to come closer.” he shrugged, shuffling across the porch to stand beside her.

 

“Is this suffocate and infuriate Marlena day or something?”

 

“How can I be suffocating you with all of this fresh air and wide open space?” He stretched out his arms to emphasize his point. “And since when did I start infuriating you? Last time I checked we were on friendly terms, quite friendly terms.” The gleam in his eye sparkled as he offered her a simple smile.

 

Simple? Hell. There wasn’t anything simple about John Black and Marlena had come to realize that.

 

“Yea well, I was emotional . . . vulnerable and you took advantage of that for your own selfish needs.”

 

“Took advantage?” He nearly screamed into the still night air. “If I recall correctly you’re the one who came on to me first.”

 

“Oh please.” She laughed haughtily, her laughter ringing out strong.

 

“You were upset and I was offering you comfort, you’re the one who leaned your body back into mine, and you’re the one who got all husky talking about wanting to feel good. What did you think I was gonna say when you turned in my arms, gave me that look and nearly begged me to take you right then and there?”

 

“Begged you? I did not beg you for a damn thing John Black!”

 

“Not in so many words, but your eyes sure did the begging for you.”

 

“What is it with you and my God damn eyes?!” She fumed, stalking off the porch and down to the Weeping Willow tree that held its ground in the middle of the backyard.

 

Not willing to let this fall to the waist side, John followed behind her. “Women know how to use their bodies to get what they want, they know what to show and when to show it and . . .”

 

“Are you calling me a slut?!” Her anger was clear and concise.

 

“Dammit, would you let me finish! I was going to say that you’re not that type, you won’t stoop so low as to sell your body out like that. But, and this is a very big but I might add, you do sucker a guy in with those big eyes of yours and fuck me to hell and back if that isn’t worse than any other form of female manipulation known to man.”

 

Marlena turned on her heels to face him, laughing sardonically. “You have some nerve Black,” she seethed, before balling up her fists and pounding them into his chest over and over again before he snaked his fingers around her wrists to restrain her.

 

“What the hell has gotten into you!?!” He cried, still holding tight to her wrists as she struggled desperately to break free.

 

“Just leave me alone, just go to hell and leave me alone,” she hissed, silent tears beginning to fall.

 

“Marlena . . .” He breathed at the sight of her tears. This was the last thing he expected her to do, cry. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Just go away and let me be . . . please.” The last word came out softly and child-like as his hold on her loosened and she tore off down the small hill that led to the pond behind the house.

 

He watched her stagger along barefoot for a moment before he realized it wasn’t safe for her to be out alone at this time of night. Especially given what happened to her sister not too long ago. A drop of something moist splattered on his arm. Looking up, he noticed the sky had clouded over, it looked like rain.

 

The rain had started to fall by the time he made his way down the hill to where Marlena was. He found her kneeling in the fresh mud, her hair matted down from the rain, crying. Though it was raining, he could still tell most of the moisture on her cheeks was tears because her shoulders were trembling and her hands were twisting at the hem of her shirt, probably a nervous habit of hers.

 

As he came nearer he noticed the gravestone and immediately it felt like reality had bashed him over the head. The gravestone read: Frank and Martha Evans: Loving Parents of Hope and Marlena Evans, Proud Grandparents of Molly Black.

 

His shoes squeaked in the damp grass but she didn’t turn around. He could tell though that she knew he was there because the trembling ceased and she sniffled a few times. Stopping a foot or so behind her, he waited for her to speak. Not knowing for himself exactly what to say.

 

“It happened four years ago today. It was late, well after one in the morning and my parents were driving home from some backyard barbeque one of their friends had thrown. They were in Mama’s red station wagon but Daddy was driving. Mama never was much of a driver after dark. The doctor told her she just needed glasses but she refused, saying she wasn’t the type to wear them.

 

But she drove after dark if she had to and she was always so careful and cautious, never going one mark above the speed limit.” The words seemed to float out of her mouth, as she blinked back the rain. John sank down onto his knees behind her, as he let her continue. “My guess is Mama was tired which is why Daddy drove. It could have been the hour, it could have been the rain, or it could have been the uncontrollable urge to get Mama home to bed.

 

Mr. Cantor, Daddy’s best friend told me that they were all over one another that night, acting more like teenagers in love than an old married couple. It didn’t surprise me; they were always very open with their love and attraction for one another. Hope and I used to make gagging noises every time we saw them kissing, which just so happened to be every day, a dozen times a day. Our home was filled with nothing but love and laughter thanks to them. Mama must have been so caught up in the moment too because she wasn’t being her overly cautious self when Daddy missed the stop sign down on Old Forks Road.

 

The day the Mayor had the sign put up Daddy and half of the town raised hell about it saying it was dangerous not to mention a waste of taxpayers’ money and they were right. The hill was just too steep and the surrounding trees too thick to set a stop sign there but no one would listen and it stayed put. The music must have been too loud too because neither of them heard the blare of the horn coming from the semi. One of them must have seen the semi a split second before the impact because the sheriff on the scene that night noticed the black skid marks on the pavement.

 

The semi struck the passenger’s door, killing Mama instantly. The car flipped a few times before coming to a halt over a hundred feet from the initial impact. Daddy was still alive after the paramedics showed up and after he was flown to the hospital. The doctors and nurses said he was demanding to know about Mama that he became frantic . . . hysterical so they broke the news to him. Five minutes later he flat lined and never came back. Later that morning Hope called to let me know. It was my worst nightmare come true. Not even four months prior, I had left Salem on bad terms with my folks. They didn’t understand my need to get out and I resented them for that. We didn’t speak once those four months and then they died before I could get the chance to fix things once again. I know now that I was the one being selfish because I couldn’t understand their need to protect their baby. But I understand it now . . .

 

I understand it all too well because the tables have turned and now I’m the one fostering these deep, protective feelings for my baby. I take one look at Molly and I get it, I get why they were the way they were, I get why they always made me wear a jacket when the temperature dipped below sixty even though I thought it was too warm. I get why they wouldn’t let me have my own horse until I was twelve even though I thought I was ready at seven. I get why they made me wear my seatbelt even though it scraped my neck and irritated me to no end. I get why they made me wear a helmet when I rode my bike even though I thought it looked insanely dorky.

 

I get why they did all of those things that seemed strange to me at the time . . . because they loved me more than life itself. And how do I repay them? I come home after so long only to sell the house and the bar that my parents built together. Only to sell my childhood, my parents’ legacy. It should have been me not Hope, I should have been the one to die because Hope wouldn’t play the bad, resentful daughter and sell her parents up the river just to make her life a bit easier.”

 

“Hey, don’t talk like that,” John exclaimed, placing his hands on her shoulders to turn her toward him. “You are not a bad daughter, you’re not. You’ve been dealt a rough hand in life and you’re only trying to lessen your pain, lessen the weight that’s been forced onto you. People have different ways of getting through the rough times. There isn’t anything wrong with wanting to deal.”

 

“I just want to make my parents proud of me, I want to make them happy but I have no idea how to do that.” Fresh salty tears fell, becoming one with the rain water drenching her blushed cheeks.

 

“They only want you to be happy, that’s all. That’s the only thing all parents want for their children, happiness. No matter where you are, no matter what you’re doing just be happy, that’s all they would ask of you,” he assured her.

 

“But I don’t know how to be happy. I haven’t been happy in a very long time. Once I take one step forward and think I’ve gotten to a place in my life where I can be happy, something happens, something terrible that just makes me take two steps back.” Her tears were free falling by now. A small shiver overcame her body and John quickly pulled off his jacket to wrap it around her shoulders.

 

“I know life can be funny sometimes, but it’s the way we choose to handle these terrible times which makes us the people we are. You’re strong Marlena; in fact you’re one of the strongest people I know. Just look at all you’ve been through not only these past few weeks but throughout your entire life and you’re still here, you’re still alive . . . you survived. If you can survive the worst you can surely find it in yourself to grab a hold of the best and never let it go.”

 

“I don’t feel strong,” she sighed, her tears melting away.

 

“Trust me, you are. I’ve seen the bulkiest, biggest men cower and cringe in times of distress. But you, little you has kept it together wonderfully.”

 

“I have no choice. I have Molly to think about. I can’t let things crash and burn anymore for her. From now on I have to make it my duty to see to it things are right in her life,” she insisted.

 

“And you can start by figuring out what it is you want out of life and going after it. If you want to sell the house and the bar, then do it if it will make you happy. If you want to leave the city to come back here and live in your parents’ house and run the bar, then do it if it will make you happy. If you want to forget about it all and run away to Tibet to live with monks, then do it if it will make you happy.” His last comment stirred a smile out of her which in turn made him grin. “See, that smile is a step in the right direction.”

 

“Yea well, if you want me to smile like that all the time, you’ll have to stick around and keep telling those God awful jokes,” she teased, wiping her nose on the sleeve of his jacket deliberately.

 

“Done,” he whispered, raking his fingers through her hair to slick it out of her eyes. The second the word came out of his mouth, he saw the flash of slight panic that lit up in her eyes and it killed him to no end. “And what do you mean God awful jokes? Is my humor really that bad?” He picked himself up out of the mud to tower over her.

 

“The worst,” she giggled, silently thanking the sudden change in topic. “But let’s save that discussion for another day. Right now I’m soaked to the bone and a little buzzed,” she admitted, accepting his hand as he lifted her to her feet.

 

“You’re buzzed after only one beer?” He asked in amazement, as they fell in step back up the hill.

 

“I had one before you came but it doesn’t take much to get me drunk.”

 

“Thanks for the tip,” he teased, as they approached the back steps. She merely half smiled and shook her head in disgrace.

 

“I’m sorry I got so emotional on you back there, this day always gets to me and usually I trudge through it alone.”

 

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. We’re friends right, and that’s what friends do, help each other through the rough times,” he replied nonchalantly.

 

“Yea . . . friends,” she agreed, trying hard not to notice the look of disappointment and sadness in his eyes by the sound of the word.

 

“Well . . . good night . . . friend.” He smiled serenely, before walking into the house.

 

The sound of that last word echoed hauntingly over and over in Marlena’s head as she settled back down onto the swing. Who was she fooling? She wasn’t John Black’s friend; she couldn’t be John Black’s friend . . . not when she loved him as thoroughly and profoundly as she did.

Faint voices could be heard from downstairs as Marlena stirred in bed. She couldn’t even remember the hour she finally willed herself to bed, but she was sure it was well after three in the morning. And here it was . . . eight a.m. and she was wide awake. Tossing aside the covers, she panicked for a split second from the frosty air and then forced herself to dress to see what the commotion was downstairs.

 

As she made her way downstairs, the smell of something delightful wafted past her. She detected coffee, eggs, bacon and dare she dream . . . French toast. Her mouth began to water in anticipation the moment she reached the bottom of the stairs. There she found Molly and John, each donning a frilly apron and matching chef hats. Poor Molly was nearly blinded given the fact that her hat was a tad bit too big. The adorable sight roused a giggle out of Marlena.

 

“Auntie Mar!” Molly cried, pushing her hat back from her eyes and stepping down from her footstool to hug her aunt. “Uncle Johnny’s letting me help cook breakfast! I never cooked breakfast before, ever.”

 

“You aren’t burning anything are you?” Marlena teased, pinching Molly’s soft pink nose.

 

“I almost burned the eggs but Uncle Johnny stopped it in time,” the child admitted, smiling widely to display a near toothless grin.

 

“Moll Face, you lost a tooth!” Marlena exclaimed, bending down to survey the damage.

 

“Yep,” she agreed proudly. “It fell out this morning when I bit into an apple. Uncle Johnny told me to bite it cause my tooth was loosed. It popped right out and didn’t hurt one bit.”

 

“Did you save it? The tooth Fairy’s going to want to buy it from you later tonight. I bet you could make a bundle selling it,” Marlena explained, noticing the excitement that danced in her niece’s eyes.

 

“Uncle Johnny putted it in a baggie. It’s up in my room next to my lamp.”

 

“I’ll show you what to do with it later tonight Moll Face.” Marlena cupped her chin and smacked a sloppy kiss on Molly’s lips as John watched on enviously from the stove. Molly merely giggled and then bounced back over to her post next to John.

 

“What’s next boss?” She wondered, climbing back atop the stool.

 

“Well short stuff, the eggs are done, the bacon is done and the French toast is just about done,” he proclaimed, giving a piece of toast a lavish flip on the griddle.

 

“I wasn’t allowed to help with the bacon, it popped greasy bits all over and Uncle Johnny made me stay back,” Molly explained over her shoulder to Marlena.

 

“Very wise,” Marlena agreed, pouring herself a cup of coffee.

 

“But it was funny watching Uncle Johnny get zapped with the greasy bits. He can scream like a girl,” Molly forced out before falling into a fit of childish giggles.

 

“She was doing that earlier,” John sighed with a lopsided smile, as he and Marlena made eye contact for the first time that morning. “How are you feeling this morning?”

 

“Not bad.”

 

“Any plans for today?”

 

“Not really, why?” Marlena eyed him curiously as she slipped into a chair at the table.

 

John kept his back turned as he tended to the French toast. “I was thinking about getting someone to cover for me at the bar so I can paint the shutters on the house. I mean, if you’re going to be selling the place you can’t do it with orange shutters.”

 

“I tried to get Daddy to paint them but he never would,” she sighed, nursing her coffee.

 

“Nothing stopping you now.”

 

Marlena let his words sink in as Molly grabbed John’s attention.

 

“Uncle Johnny, can I flip one? I want to flip one.”

 

“Okay . . .” John spun in quick circles searching for another spatula. Yanking it out of its holder, he handed it to Molly. “Here, first you have to practice the technique. Get a good grip and make sure you flick your wrist . . . softly, not too hard.” He demonstrated and then she mimicked him almost perfectly. “Choke up on the spatula a bit.”

 

Marlena’s throaty laughter broke in. “Its breakfast, not baseball.”

 

“It’s an art,” he corrected in mock hurt.

 

“Like this Uncle Johnny?” Molly clasped her tiny fingers around the handle and then gave her wrist a quick flick.

 

“Why that’s a French toast flick even Martha Stewart can’t do,” he congratulated.

 

“Who?” Molly questioned, her nose scrunching up in deep thought.

“Martha Stewart . . . she’s only the world’s biggest name in all things having to do with homemaking.” He caught the confusion in her eyes as her eyebrows narrowed. “Never mind about her, let me scoot your stool over here so you can flip the last piece of French toast.”

 

Positioning her directly in front of him, John made sure she kept a safe distance from the flame before he readied her to make the flip. “All set short stuff, let ‘er rip.”

 

Spatula at hand, Molly carefully initiated the flip, her tiny, pink tongue hanging out a bit due to her deep concentration. The flip started off good and then quickly turned into a flop as the toast landed on the counter instead of the griddle.

 

Molly’s excited giggles at her mistake pulled both adults into the infectious laughter.

 

“Here short stuff; take this plate of bacon to the table while I stack the French toast onto a platter.” Within seconds, the table was filled with food, as the other two joined Marlena to eat.

 

“You both did a wonderful job. This all looks so good,” she praised, loading her plate up with a bit of everything.

 

“If it tastes bad its cause Uncle Johnny cooked that part,” Molly replied, her mouth nearly overflowing with French toast, a sticky trail of syrup dribbling down her chin.

 

John and Marlena exchanged a look before succumbing to the laughter that couldn’t be fought back. They continued on with breakfast, bouncing between polite conversation and hysterical laughter due to Molly’s spontaneous yet hilarious moments. In a way, it felt like they were a real family, complete with mother, father and child.

 

Shortly after breakfast, Laura and her kids stopped by to pick Molly up for the movies. They were all excited to go see the Disneypalooza at the small theatre on Main Street, four Disney classics, all afternoon. Marlena was toying with the idea of tagging along to help watch the kids but Laura insisted that Roman would be meeting them there. So, with nothing else to do, Marlena agreed to help John paint the shutters.

 

“My car or yours?” Marlena wondered, as she bounded down the stairs to meet John at the door.

 

“You didn’t ask that seriously did you?”

 

“What?”

 

“Come on Marlena, your car is pink and it’s small. I highly doubt I’ll be able to sit in there without my head hitting the roof,” he rationalized.

 

“Oh, right. Then your truck it is. Let’s go, I don’t want to be in town long. Just long enough to grab some paint and hurry home.”

 

Grabbing her purse, she pushed open the screen door, holding it open for him to pass through as well.

 

“What’s the rush? Neither of us has to work.” He followed behind her, his step slow and languid. Marlena was already in the truck, belted in and ready to go by the time John stepped off of the porch. Trailing across the gravel, he hopped into the driver’s seat, purposefully taking his time with starting it up.

 

“Seatbelt,” she insisted firmly, hoping to keep the annoyance with the situation out of her voice.

 

“It’s stuck. Has been for some time now.”

 

“Then get it fixed.”

 

“No need really.” He shrugged, moving his hand to put the truck in drive.

 

“Wait!” She sighed, unbuckling her belt, hopping out of the truck and coming around to his side. She opened his door and began to fish around behind his back for the infamous belt.

 

“Whoa, watch those hands there Princess,” he teased, his back arching in surprise.

 

“Just hush and move up a bit so I can find the damn thing,” she ordered.

 

Grunting, he pushed his stomach into the steering wheel as directed. “I don’t see what the big deal is anyways. We’re just going up the road a ways. Nothing can happen.”

 

He felt her hands cease their exploration and noticed her entire body still. “Anything can happen,” she whispered.

 

Taking a moment to replay the conversation, John immediately felt like back handing himself. Of course seatbelts were of importance to her. Of course she knew accidents could happen any and everywhere. Instantly he felt like pure shit. “I’m sorry Marlena.”

 

“I’ve got it!” Her hand was stuffed down between the crevices of the seat nearly up to her elbow. With a hard tug, her arm flew out, seatbelt in hand and John had to reach over and catch her by her back so she wouldn’t slam into the open door. She mumbled a polite and quiet thanks before returning back to her side of the truck.

 

“Do you want to talk about it?” He wondered, cutting the engine. Suddenly the air was still, while the sound of the birds occupied the silence.

 

“The paramedics and the doctors said that if they were wearing their seatbelts that they might still be alive.” Her gaze was fixed on the glove compartment while her hands fidgeted with a loose string on her purse. “But I don’t understand it. They always wore their seatbelts, always. Hope and I were taught from a very young age that seatbelts save lives and to wear them no matter what.”

 

“Sometimes things can’t be explained. Sometimes weird thing happen that will always remain a mystery. You said so yourself that they had been drinking and that they were . . . well . . . horny.”

 

“But to have it cloud their judgment? If you ask me, they were being selfish in that moment. If they weren’t they would have taken the time to remember that they had two daughters and a granddaughter who loved them very much and needed them in their lives.” The slight anger and disappoint was unmistakable in the soft tone of her voice.

 

“I wish I had an answer for you darling,” he sighed, reaching a hand out to touch her hair.

 

“I wish so too.” The catch in her voice brought tears to his eyes. Her tears fell freely and he fought back his own to pull her closer to him, to help her work through this demon, this nightmare that had been plaguing her for years.

 

The next day had come and shortly after Marlena had dropped Molly off at school, the sky clouded over. Though the weatherman predicted sunshine all week, it was already noon and the rain hadn’t let up, so Marlena decided to occupy her time rummaging around in the memory closet. The memory closet was the room at the far end of the hallway next to Hope’s old room. It was too small for a bedroom and too big for a standard closet, so their Mama had decided to make it the memory closet to house all of their most precious possessions.

 

Opening the door to the memory closet, Marlena smiled thankfully. It still looked the way she had remembered: orderly and just plain perfect. There was a tall grey filing cabinet in the corner which held important documents, old family recipes, and countless school papers and projects done by both Hope and Marlena. Their mother saved everything, no matter how significant or insignificant it seemed at the time.

 

An enormous oak book shelf rested against the back wall stacked full with dusty boxes. Each box was labeled to reveal its treasure inside: Hope’s baby clothes, Marlena’s baby clothes, Family photos, Family vacation souvenirs, Christmas ornaments, Old Christmas cards, Family Heirlooms, Molly’s baby clothes, Molly’s artworks, Molly’s baby toys, Molly’s Firsts. The last two years of her parents’ lives were spent doting after Molly. When she was born she seemed to rejuvenate the family, bring the life back into the house.

 

Curious, Marlena pulled down the box labeled Molly’s Firsts. Dragging the frumpled and tattered beanbag from the corner to sit before the box, Marlena made herself comfortable. She thought of how much she had missed in Molly’s short life so far. She hadn’t even met Molly until after her second birthday. When she finally decided to come back home, it only ended in disaster. Her parents wanted her to stay and she knew she couldn’t. She had built a life for herself outside of Salem, a life she didn’t want to give up. So after a big blowout one evening after dinner, Marlena packed her bags and left without once looking back. It was wrong of her to deprive Molly of her Aunt just because she couldn’t get past her resentment towards her folks, but it was something she had done without thinking of anyone else.

 

The dust swirled about the room as she removed the lid to the box. A small sneeze caught her off guard, and she realized her allergies would bother her later that night but she didn’t care. There was a small baggie encasing a fine lock of Molly’s baby hair, a photo of Molly’s first step down by the pond where she appeared to be chasing the ducks, a small pink baby t-shirt that Marlena assumed was the first thing Molly ever wore after birth, and a delicate silver spoon sat in a case as an ode to Molly’s first crack at solid food. In that moment, Marlena caught herself crying. She knew now that there wasn’t going to be anymore missing out. She was in Molly’s life for good now.

 

The bittersweet moment elicited a sad sigh out of her. Being in the memory closet always grounded her; it always gave her a sense of self, a sense of belonging. Before, the memory closet was a means of remembering fondly with those she loved. Now, it represented the only link she had to her family, the only way of being close to them as if they were still alive.

 

In that brief moment sitting there in the center of the memory closet, Marlena realized that she couldn’t bear to sell her family’s home. Too much had happened in this one small closet alone to tell her that. The wall near the filing cabinet displayed the growth chart for both Hope and her. Every month, until they were sixteen, their daddy would march them into the memory closet and measure their height. Marlena hated always being the shorter of the two but the month after her thirteenth birthday came as a surprise when she shot up two inches taller than Hope. Her mama baked a cake to celebrate the occasion. Their mama always used any excuse to bake.

 

The ancient film reel still sat plugged in next to the window, as it always had ever since Marlena could remember. It was days like today, rainy and just plain awful, when Mama would bring her daughters up to the memory closet to watch reels and reels of happy family moments. Moments at the beach in Virginia, moments camping in Wyoming, moments skiing in Aspen. Mama would bring up steaming mugs of hot chocolate and freshly popped popcorn and they would sit there for hours on end giggling and smiling.

 

In fact, the memory closet was where she and Hope had their first big blowout. Marlena was there looking for photos for a project at school one day, unaware of the fact that Hope had chosen to hide her diary among the ever increasing boxes. The diary fell open from the top shelf as Marlena was reaching for a box. It was that moment that Hope entered, instantly blowing up about her diary. Marlena tried to explain the situation but Hope was too far gone that Marlena started to blow up herself. For three days they didn’t speak to one another. Their daddy grew fed up and initiated a family meeting in which all was finally settled.

 

As much as she wanted to, as much as she needed to, she couldn’t and wouldn’t sell her family’s house. How can you put a price on family? How can you put a price on love? You can’t and she knew that. Making sure everything was put back in its proper place, Marlena stood inside the doorway for a moment longer absorbing the love that the memory closet held. Shutting the door tight, she set off to do something she had been planning on doing ever since she came back home. Crossing the hallway, she stopped short before a closed door. As her heart fluttered and her eyes grew watery, she willed herself to open the door to her sister’s room.

 

A tiny laugh escaped her as she soaked up the moment. Nothing had changed, Hope’s bedroom still looked as it did when she was 5 and 10 and even 20: pretty and pink. It was a quirk of Hope’s to have every single thing in her room be a shade of pink . . . any shade, as long as it was pink. The curtains were frilly with pink roses that matched that of the bedspread and throw pillows. The carpet was a soft cherry that matched the trim on the walls. The walls were a deep pink that matched the furniture which were all stained and painted over.

 

Another thing that didn’t appear to be any different was the disarray of the room. Hope was always a slob, never picking up after herself. Their mama always had to get on her about straightening her room and Hope always pushed it off until the very last minute.

 

Magazines were pile high one corner, while another corner housed the dirty laundry. The lamp shade on the bedside table was crooked due to the fallen curtain rod that hung haphazardly on the ledge of the table. The many stuffed animals that resided on the bed, were strewn about the floor along with books and a few random toys that must belong to Molly. The bed itself was a confusion of sheets, blankets and pillows. Hope never did make her bed. Her motto was, why make it when you’re only going to unmake it later.

 

Stepping around the items on the floor, Marlena made her way to the bed to make it up right, the way her mama had taught her, hospital corners and all. Finally discerning the exact number of blankets, Marlena stripped the bed bare and started from scratch. As she lifted a corner of the mattress to tuck the sheet in, she noticed a stack of letters held together by a fine red ribbon. Intrigued, she pulled them out and began to unfold them one by one, realizing quickly that they were all love letters addressed to Hope. Suddenly one caught her eye and though she knew she shouldn’t, she eased down onto the bed and read it anyway:

 

My Dearest Hope,

I pray that you can forgive me after my unspeakable behavior last night. I have no idea why I got so angry or rough with you. I suppose it must be the stress slamming down on me at both work and home. My wife senses something is wrong, but I don’t have the heart to hurt her. Though you are the one I love, I did love her once upon a time all those years ago. My feelings for her are only those of a friendly nature now, however I know she still loves me and I don’t want to break her heart.

Never again will I take my frustrations out on you. It kills me to no end knowing that I hurt you the way that I did. I thought that I would be able to keep the rest of my life separate from my life with you but I suppose it caught up with me. Please say that you’ll forgive me. I realize that we are both at different points in our lives, different stages but that has never worked against us before. We knew going in that the age difference could pose a problem but we went for it anyway.

Just know that I am deeply sorry for hurting you. It will never happen again, ever. You have my word on that. If you are still willing to give us another try, meet me this Friday at noon at my office. I have a special weekend planned for the two of us, just the two of us. Make sure to make plans for Molly until Monday morning.

 

All my love

 

Reading over the letter a second time seeking confirmation, Marlena realized that something was off. This couldn’t possibly be a letter from Colin Murphy. He had only been married coming up on 3 years now and he was the same age as Hope, in fact he was a month younger than her. All this time John had been sniffing for clues about the wrong man . . . but that only posed an even bigger question. If Collin wasn’t the murderer, who was?

 

The shrill of the doorbell startled her and she quickly abandoned the bed to see who it was. Peeking out the oval window at the top of the stairs, Marlena spotted a Salem Police car parked behind her VW Beetle. With so many awful possibilities running through her mind about both John and Molly, she raced to see what was wrong.

Neither of them are hurt, they can’t be. Marlena thought, as she hurried down the stairs to the door. They’re fine, I know they are. Flinging the door open she braced herself for the worst.

 

”Good afternoon officer.” She smiled cheerfully, biting back the urge to demand to know what his business was.

 

”Afternoon . . . Miss Evans is it?” The man tipped his hat in greeting.

 

”Yes. May I ask what this pertains to?” Her voice quivering as her mind raced with terrible thoughts.

 

”I realize this may come as an inopportune time, but we only wanted to give you some time to grieve. We also came by previously but no one was home,” he explained rather broadly.

 

”I’m not following.”

 

”My name’s Detective Abraham Carver and I have been assigned to your sister’s case. I was hoping I could ask you a few questions.”

 

”Uh . . . sure, won’t you come in?” She opened the door wider and led him into the living room. ‘Can I get you anything to drink Detective Carver? Coffee? Iced Tea?’

 

”No thank you. I won’t be long.” He sat in the chair while she positioned herself on the sofa. “As you may already know, Bo Black is one of our suspects but that’s not to say he’s our only one.”

 

”Oh …” She trailed off, unsure of what to say.

 

Was it even her business to ask? She stood here, nodding her head to what the commander was saying, her foot trailing along the ground. She looked up at Abe, their eyes meeting, and he cleared his throat, continuing.

 

”Technically . . . there are no other suspects officially. But that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Do you happen to know of anyone that would want to hurt your sister?”

 

Pausing to think for a moment, Marlena thought back to the letters she discovered in her sister’s room. She contemplated showing them to the detective but she didn’t feel it was much to go on. ‘No one comes to mind.’

 

”What?” A voice exclaimed from the doorway. Heads turned to see John standing in the doorway, a confused look washing over his face. ‘What do you mean no one comes to mind?’

 

”Just as I said John, no one comes to mind.” She forced a smile the detective’s way.

 

”I’m Detective Abraham Carver.” He rose to shake hands.

 

”John . . . Dimera.”

 

”John’s renting out the attic. He’s been running Martha’s for a few weeks now,” Marlena explained.

 

Abe didn’t seem to hear Marlena, instead he glanced at John, as if sizing him up. “Mr. DiMera, is there something you know about the case you’d like to share?”

 

Before John could open his mouth to speak, she rambled on.

 

”Detective Carver, I of all people want my sister’s murderer brought to justice. Don’t you think I would bring any evidence or suspicions to light if I had any?”

 

John sent her a perplexed look but didn’t push the issue. Something in her eyes stopped him, a warning of some sort.

 

”Sometimes we don’t see the evidence that’s right in front of our faces,” Abraham sighed. “I want you to think long and hard about everything. If any name, any name whatsoever comes to mind, please don’t hesitate to come by the station or give me a call.”

 

He pulled a business card out of his breast pocket. “That’s my cell number, pager number, and home number. Call at any time, I am dedicated to solving this case for your family’s sake.”

 

”Thank you Detective. I will definitely call you should anything come to mind.”

 

John began to pace the living room as Marlena saw the detective to the door. Upon her return he couldn’t stop himself.

 

“Marlena, what’s going on? You and I both know that Colin Murphy is the killer. We have so much evidence.”

 

“Maybe not.”

 

“What do you mean? Something happened, tell me.”

 

“Wait here.”

 

The three minutes that Marlena was gone seemed like an eternity to John. All of the sudden Marlena was having doubts about Colin. Did that mean she now thought Bo did it? How could she when the evidence incriminating Colin was substantial? Her footsteps broke into his private tirade and he immediately blew up before she could speak.

 

“You think its Bo, don’t you? You think my brother killed your sister!” He fumed, not allowing her a moment to interrupt. “I thought we had gotten past that. I thought you liked Bo. I thought you believed in his innocence the way that I do. Did you just let me believe that this whole time? Letting me look like a fool while I investigated Colin and let you in on what I found. I can’t believe you Marlena.”

 

“John, will you just shut up for a second!” The echo of her voice reverberated throughout the room as John froze in shock. Using his stunned silence to her advantage, Marlena began her explanation. “I did not nor will I ever believe Bo murdered my sister. Right before the detective came, I was upstairs in my sister’s room. It was shambles, the way it’s always been, so I decided to make up the bed. That’s when I found these.”

 

She held up the letters she had found tucked in Hope’s bed. John stared at them, unsure of where she was going with this. He took a step forward, holding his hand out so he could see them. She handed them over, if not reluctantly, and he fingered them, never losing eye contact with Marlena.

 

“What are these?”

 

“Love letters written to my sister from her lover. What I read before Detective Carver showed up led me to believe that Colin was not my sister’s lover. In these letters the man talks about being much older than my sister and of having a wife for many years. Colin was a few days younger than my sister and he’s also only been married for a few years.”

 

“May I?”

 

Knowing he was referring to the letters, Marlena nodded, allowing him to open the stack he held in his arms.

 

“Read the top one first. That’s the only one that I read.”

 

John sank down onto the sofa as he skimmed the letter. He let out a deep sigh as he hung his head in his hands. “This isn’t good. This isn’t good at all.”

 

“We can’t give up, not now. So Colin isn’t her lover that doesn’t mean he didn’t kill her. Maybe he became jealous of her affair with this older gentleman and became irate. There’s no telling with my sister. She could have had affairs with multiple men. I loved my sister, I did, but I wouldn’t put anything like that past her. Just because there are no love letters from Colin doesn’t mean anything. He’s not one to gush.”

 

“Not one of these letters is signed with a name.” John flipped the pages note after note, a weary and drawn out look on his face.

 

“You have contacts in Washington. Can’t you send them off to get tested? I’m not sure what you could possibly find but it can’t hurt.”

 

”That could take weeks . . . time we don’t have. The longer this case drags out, the worse it is for my brother. I know Bo and right about now, after all these weeks, he’s becoming insane not being able to see his daughter. We have to solve this thing before he does something stupid like returning. He loves his daughter too much to stay gone for much longer.”

 

”How do you suggest we do this? I’m not exactly Nancy Drew, though you have the spy skills. I’m not sure I can be of any help to you.”

 

“That doesn’t matter. I’ve come to realize that in times of dire need people can do anything. All we have to do is dig harder and deeper. If you won’t object, I’d like to search Hope’s room some more, see what I can find.”

 

Marlena laughed ironically. “Good luck. That place is a wreck. You’ll be lucky if you can find the carpet.”

 

“I’ve been in worse places before. Sewers, trenches, the desert, shoot outs, hostage crises, exploding warehouses, exploding boats . . . I’ll take a simple bedroom clutter any day of the week. Meanwhile, you go through those letters thoroughly. Take note of anything you deem suspicious or helpful no matter how insignificant it may appear. Most of the time the smallest of clues lead us to the jackpot.”

Before the duo could begin their investigation the phone rang.

 

Marlena gave him a look, one of almost defeat and picked up the phone lying beside her. She listened for a moment, nodding her head, and then handed the phone off to John.

 

“It’s for you. Mr. Kiriakis.”

 

John took the phone from her, giving her a small smile. Focusing his attention on the call, he leaned back against the couch, closing his eyes.

 

“Good afternoon Victor, I’m hoping you’re calling with good news.”

 

“Hi John, I was calling in regards to the detective that visited the house today. Did everything go smoothly?”

 

“Yes, everything went fine. Nothing major regarding Bo’s case took place if that’s what you mean. How did you know that the detective was here?”

 

“Oh, I have eyes and ears everywhere. All good lawyers do,” Victor chuckled.

 

“If that’s true, then why haven’t you heard from my brother or discovered his whereabouts?” John was becoming annoyed and it showed.

 

“I promise you, I’m working on it. You haven’t happened to talk to him recently have you?”

 

“I told you that I would call you if I did. Victor, why is Bo the only official suspect right now? As his lawyer, shouldn’t you be sniffing around, discovering other possible suspects? After all, you do have eyes and ears everywhere. One of your contacts must have seen or heard something by now.”

 

“John, this case is not my only one. I have other clients who depend upon me. I suppose I had to force Bo’s case to the backburner lately to focus on my most immediate cases.”

 

“And my brother’s murder case isn’t immediate enough for you? What the hell is he paying you for anyway if you’re just going to brush it all aside when something more immediate comes along in your eyes?”

 

“I am dedicated to this case and to your brother. I will not let him down.”

 

“Yea well, for your sake I hope not because right now his life is in your hands and you have my word that it will be a sad, sad day for you if Bo is convicted.”

 

Without another word John disconnected and threw the phone down onto the sofa. “Asshole,” he muttered.

 

John stood up, noticing Marlena must have gone elsewhere to read the letters. He looked around the living room and with a deep sigh, headed upstairs hoping he’d find at least something to help move this case along.

After divulging half truths about the investigation to Laura, Marlena agreed to let her take Molly away for a long weekend to the Lake. No one wanted Molly around if possible during the investigation. She had already been through too much as it was.

 

After waving Molly off, Marlena went in search of John. After looking everywhere, her last resort was the attic where she found him seated at a desk, hunched over his laptop, manila files scattered across the desk top.

 

“Busy?”

 

Her voice pierced through the silence causing him to jump. He spun around following her with his eyes as she wandered away from the stairs. Trailing her fingers along his stationary bike, then his dresser, and then his bedspread where she chose to sit, she stared at John, crossing her legs.

 

He quickly gathered up his files and then shoved them into a drawer.

 

“Something I can’t see?”

 

His lips curved up in response to her own smile. “It’s work.”

 

“I see. Being an author means everything has to stay hush hush until the big launch.”

 

“Only hush hush to the public. I have about five people who need to stay updated constantly, including my overbearing editor.”

 

“He must be strict.”

 

“She, and yes Jess is strict. She’ll wring me dry every chance she gets, but she’s the best in the business. I wouldn’t trade her for anyone. If you want to make it you have to surround yourself with smart people.”

 

Marlena lay back across the bed, propping her head up with her hand to stare at him. “Is that what you do? Surround yourself with smart people to create the illusion that you’re smart yourself?”

 

His gaze trailed the length of her as he prolonged his speech. “You know my secret . . . now I’m going to have to kill you.”

 

She locked gazes with him for a long moment before answering. “Speaking of killing, have you come up with anything new regarding the case?”

 

“Salem’s own unsolved mystery,” he sighed irritably before turning back around. He punched a few keys to save his work and then closed the monitor. “I spent hours in Hope’s room and came out empty handed. You spent hours pouring through those letters and came up with nothing. I am beginning to think this case will never be solved.”

 

“But you promised me John. You promised that you would solve this case.”

 

“Marlena what do you want me to do? I’m not Superman or Batman. I’m just an ex-spy with nothing to go on. We have two suspects, one of which has no God damn identity, just some fucking feelings on a pretty piece of stationery. How the hell am I supposed to solve this case with nothing but a bunch of bullshit?”

 

“Why are you getting so upset with me?” She bolted upright hoping to appear more threatening. “You’re the one who made a promise you couldn’t keep.”

 

Sighing, he combed his fingers through his hair purposefully pausing before speaking again. “Okay, jumping down one another’s throats isn’t going to help matters. We need to stay together on this. That’s the only way to get through this.”

 

Relaxing her posture once more, her face softened. “I agree. But what are we going to do in the meantime? We have to do something, start somewhere.”

 

“I can tell you’re new to the game,” he chuckled, spinning side to side in his chair.

 

“What?” Her tone was indignant and her eyes, wide and innocent.

 

“Sometimes the only thing you can do is . . . wait.”

 

“Wait for what?”

 

“For something to fall into your lap,” he shrugged.

 

“This isn’t like waiting around for the school bus or for the kettle to boil; this is my sister’s murder we’re talking about. We can’t just wait. If we wait the murderer will have that much more time to get away.”

 

“What do you propose we do with no clues and no idea of who this mystery guy is?” He challenged, extending his arms out, inviting a reply. The only sound audible was the ticking of the clock on nightstand as Marlena contemplated his question.

 

“Well God, I don’t know. I’m not the expert here.”

 

“Exactly.”

 

“Then tell me what to do. I’ll do whatever you tell me to do.”

 

Absorbing her remark, a sly grin overcame him. “You will?”

 

“Yes, anything. I trust that you know what you’re doing,” she insisted, scooting to the edge of the bed to await her orders.

 

“Anything . . . ,” he echoed, rubbing his jaw slowly. “I think I have something in mind. Come here.” He motioned her over.

 

Narrowing her eyes suspiciously, Marlena obeyed and came to stand before him. Seizing her by the waist, he yanked her down onto his lap. “I want you to kiss me,” he demanded.

 

Sighing, she rolled her eyes. “I was being serious, John.”

 

“Do I look like I’m playing? You said you would do anything.”

 

“By anything I meant anything to help the case. Not to help ease your overactive sex drive.”

 

“This will help the case. We can’t go about investigating a murder all tense and frustrated. I want you and you want me … and we both know it.” His mouth sought the tender flesh at her neck and she sucked in a quick breath.

 

“This doesn’t feel right.”

 

“What? A little lower? A little softer?” He inquired between tiny bites.

 

“Yes softer, but that’s not what I meant. I meant that . . .” She trailed off, as her eyes rolled back in pleasure and her hands gripped his shoulders. “No . . . we can’t . . . it doesn’t feel right. We need to keep our focus on the case.”

 

“Fine . . . ,” he muttered, his voice muffled. “You focus on the case and I’ll focus on this right here.” He moved his attention to the swell of her breasts at the low cut of her shirt.

 

“John,” she warned, though it was far too airy and wispy to be of any threat. “This isn’t fair. You twisted my words around.”

 

“Did I?” He ceased his journey to look into her eyes. “You can’t honestly sit here on my lap, in my arms and tell me that you’d rather be elsewhere. We both know the truth Princess.”

 

“That doesn’t mean anything. So what if this is where I want to be, there are other places that I need to be. I need to be out there looking for clues, looking for something to bring justice to my sister’s murder. I can’t be selfish right now. It’s wrong.”

 

“What’s so wrong about love?” His question came out soft and sincere, as he brushed a few golden locks from her face. “I do love you Marlena.”

 

For a split second the wind was knocked out of her as her brain rushed to process his words. There was no way John Black loved her, no way at all. She had imagined it, he didn’t say it. She closed her eyes tight, shouting to herself to wake up because surely this must be a dream.

 

As if sensing her thoughts, John spoke once more to assure her. “You heard me correctly Marlena . . . I love you.”

 

“No you don’t. It’s the proximity.”

 

“No, I’m through blaming my feelings on proximity. It’s love and I know it is.”

 

“You can’t be so sure. These past few weeks have been chaotic, unconventional. There’s no way you can know for sure.” She lowered her head in embarrassment as he forged on.

 

“Things don’t have to be textbook sane or normal for me to know how I’m feeling. I had to base many of my decisions in the ISA due to gut feelings and they never let me down, not once. So why should I start to doubt them now when this is the greatest feeling I have ever known?” Cupping her face in his hands, he gently raised her head to face him. “Why do you doubt your feelings?”

 

She didn’t reply, instead she stared at him, through him, at a loss for words. She did love him and she hated that she was so transparent. Why was she so afraid? What was her problem? Why couldn’t she embrace her feelings and run with them? Why did she instead always run away from that which made her feel alive and loved?

 

“I don’t need you to say the words, I already know. Everything about you tells me that you love me: your eyes when they think I’m not looking, your hands when you reach out to touch me but ball your fists up instead, and your heart when it beats so fast and so erratic that it almost jumps out of your chest. Your heart is ready but your mind isn’t, but I can wait.”

 

He rose to his feet, helping her stand herself. Smiling, he pressed a soft, lingering kiss to her lips before retreating downstairs. She stood there for a moment, her finger pressed to her lips, unable to move.

 

She could feel the tears begin to start, the heavy feeling in her heart which she knew to be love. She sighed loudly, about to walk about of the room, when she noticed a piece of paper lying on John’s floor. Marlena bent down to pick it up and when she read over the words on the page, the tears she tried so hard to suppress let loose. And she knew in that moment how much she truly loved him.

The bar was occupied by a few scattered customers and both John and Marlena were working the night shift. Though John had been working nearly every night, Marlena had been off for over a week now. Tammy, their newest waitress had the night off which meant close quarters for the duo until one in the morning.

 

Marlena had just finished serving table four another round of beers when she flopped down onto a stool at the bar for a mini break.

 

“Tired yet?” John wondered from the back counter where he stood restocking the cabinets.

 

“Tired? Try exhausted.”

 

“It’s only ten o’clock Princess. You still have 3 more hours to go.”

 

She moaned loudly before laying her head down onto the counter. “Can I take a power nap? Say ten minutes?”

 

John laughed softly as he stared at her gorgeous silhouette. “Sure Princess, you can sleep for about ten minutes. I’ll cover your tables.”

 

“Table five wants some more pretzels and table two wants more nuts,” she instructed before her eyes drifted shut.

 

Gently lifting her head, John placed a clean towel beneath her head before he went into the back to grab some more snacks.

 

The cow bell above the door sounded to announce the newest presence. All eyes turned to the newcomer, except for Marlena’s. She was too wrapped up in the comfort of her nap.

 

There in the doorway stood a petite brunette, no more than five feet tall. In her hand she carried a black and white checkered Gucci handbag to match the black heels that she wore. Her long, straight hair was pulled back away from her face and a pair of sunglasses sat perched atop her head. Her skirt was the same jet black as the shoes and it fell just about seven inches above her knees. Her shirt was strapless and form fitting, checkered to match that of her handbag. Everything about her appearance was perfected and expensive.

 

Her voiced carried throughout the room as she strutted to the bar finishing up her phone call.

 

“I don’t give a shit Wally. Make sure they know I mean business. When I say I want those files to me by noon tomorrow, I mean noon tomorrow. Remember, only call the cell if you f**k things up, otherwise I’m on vacation.”

 

Flipping her phone shut, she stopped before the bar beside Marlena to take a seat.

 

“I hope I don’t have to wait too long get a drink,” she sighed as she unzipped her handbag and rifled through it. Smiling, she pulled out a silver metal case which she opened to reveal cigarettes. Feeling around for her lighter, she frowned coming up empty handed and turned to the woman sleeping on the bar. “Hey, sleeping beauty, do you have a lighter?”

 

But the woman didn’t move, only kept her eyes shut as if she were some narcoleptic, unable to handle the pressures of a small time bar. The woman rolled her eyes, glancing around the place.

 

“What the hell kind of establishment is this anyway? No bartender, the waitresses are sleeping at the bar.” She let the cigarette dangle from her lips as she braced the bar and leaned over to see if she could find a lighter or at least a match.

 

Suddenly a masculine hand shot into her face, a lighter lit. Taking the offer, she lit her cigarette and then returned to her seat to greet her savior.

 

“I should have known it was you,” she grinned, slowly letting the smoke creep out between her lips.

 

“And I should have smelled your designer perfume the second you hit the city limits.”

 

“How’s country life treating you John?”

 

John laughed haughtily. “Wait here a minute.” He grabbed the bag of nuts and pretzels that he had gone to fetch and quickly refilled the bowls. The woman sat comfortably beside Marlena nursing her cigarette pleasurably.

 

“Are you going to offer me a drink?” She wondered, the second he returned.

 

“No need, I know your poison.” He grabbed a martini glass and began to prepare her drink.

 

“You know me so well.”

 

“What are you doing here Jess? In your last email you didn’t mention anything about a traipse through the country side.”

 

“I know when I’m needed,” she merely replied, taking up her glass and savoring her first sip. “Just the way I like my martini, very dry. Impeccable memory.”

 

“I never said I needed you.”

 

“It’s what you didn’t say that alarmed me J.B. I got the distinct feeling that you were keeping things from me so I decided to hop on a plane and find out for myself just what it is you’re hiding.” She took a long drag and then blew the smoke out so it billowed around his head.

 

“You know that pisses me off.” He waved away the smoke, coughing softly. Checking his watch he leaned over next to Marlena’s ear. “Time to rise and shine Princess.”

 

“Princess?” Jess raised a questioning eyebrow as her gaze darted from John to the woman and then back again.

 

Ignoring her, John attempted to rouse her once more. “Marlena, time to get up. Ten minutes is up.”

 

“Allow me.” Jess took another long drag and then proceeded to cloud Marlena’s face with the smoke.

 

With her next intake of air, Marlena woke startled and gasping for air.

 

“Not funny Jess,” John grumbled, grabbing Marlena a bottle of water from below.

 

“Come on J.B. that was priceless. Did you see the way her eyes nearly bugged out and teared over? Where’s a camera when you need one? That would make for a good blackmail photo.”

 

“Excuse me?” Marlena choked out, dabbing her eyes with a napkin.

 

“I was only joking darling, don’t get your overalls all tied up in a knot.”

 

“Do you know her?” Marlena looked to John, her tone hurried and accusing.

 

“Marlena Evans this is Jess Dallow, Jess, Marlena.”

 

“You’re his editor?” Marlena asked, surprised.

 

“The one and only,” Jess smiled before taking another drink.

 

“Well . . . it’s nice to meet you.” Marlena extended her hand in greeting.

 

“How charming,” Jess giggled, shaking her hand. ”I simply envy your southern drawl.”

 

“It’s not really there anymore. After moving away to the city I sort of lost it.”

 

“Nonsense, I can hear it as plain as I can see the nose on your face.”

 

“Jess, why don’t you quit the chit chat and tell me why you’re here,” John broke in, his tone hard and direct.

 

“Deadlines, it’s all about the deadlines. The men above me are riding me about your deadline and it’s not the pleasurable kind I might add.” She paused to laugh at her own joke before continuing. “They think you’re down here in no man’s land twiddling your thumbs, not writing a damn thing. Naturally I sprang to your defense and showed them the work you emailed me, but it wasn’t enough. They weren’t satisfied so I volunteered to fly down here to kick your ass into gear. The next thing I know I’m sitting first class on my way to Salem.”

 

“I thought you said the work I sent you was sufficient for the time being,” he frowned angrily.

 

“Well I lied, or they did. It doesn’t matter now anyways. All that matters is I’m here and I’m not leaving until I have something concrete to take back to my superiors. You’re not the only one with a deadline J.B..”

 

“Now’s not the time to talk shop,” John insisted, noticing the perplex look in Marlena’s half sleepy eyes. God she looked gorgeous with that dazed sleepy look.

 

Jess caught John staring at Marlena and nearly exploded in laughter. “So, where do you recommend I get a room around here?”

 

“There isn’t anywhere,” Marlena spoke up. “Not unless you want to stay in Hillbury, but that’s about 45 minutes away.”

 

“That’s great, that’s just f**king great. They get me a first class ticket back to the 1800’s. Is there even plumbing and cable here?”

 

“Shut up Jess,” John sighed, rolling his eyes.

 

“I’m serious John. What the hell am I going to do? I can’t be that far away from you. The whole purpose of this trip was to stick to you like glue so you can get your act together, not admire you from 50 miles away.”

 

“Stay at my house.” Marlena spoke so suddenly that she didn’t even hazard a thought before speaking.

 

“Your house?” Jess echoed, thinking about it.

 

“No, definitely not!” John exclaimed, shaking his head.

 

“Why not? What’s wrong?” Marlena wondered, eyeing him curiously.

 

“Yea J.B., why not?” Jess added as she plucked another cigarette from its case.

 

“I just don’t think it’s a good idea. I mean Molly’s there and it might be too crowded.”

 

“John, it’s a three floor Victorian home, there’s plenty of room. Besides, Molly won’t be coming home until Tuesday. Jess might be gone by then and if she isn’t, Molly wouldn’t mind. She adores meeting new people.”

 

“Who’s Molly?” Jess inquired, as she motioned for John to light her cigarette once more.

 

“My niece. She’s six years old and just cute as a button.” Marlena’s eyes sparkled as she talked about Molly.

 

“I love children.”

 

“Since when?” John challenged, shoving the lighter back into his pocket.

 

“There are things about me that you obviously do not know John,” Jess grinned, a glimmer in her eyes.

 

“Then it’s settled, you can stay with us.” Marlena beamed.

 

“By us you mean you and Molly?” Jess hazarded a guess.

 

“And John as well. He lives in the attic.”

 

”Oh . . . that I did not know.” Jess’ grin grew tenfold as she eyed John. “I’ll be closer than I ever imagined.”

 

“You two will have more than enough time to do your work,” Marlena smiled in satisfaction.

Jess had hung around Martha’s with John and Marlena until closing time. John suggested at around midnight that Marlena just head home and get Jess settled in, but she refused to leave John to handle the last hour alone. He was relieved too because only God knows what Jess would have talked to Marlena about. If he had it his way, they wouldn’t be alone for two minutes the entire time Jess was in town.

 

Nearing three o’clock in the morning the house was hauntingly silent as Marlena laid in bed. It didn’t take much to get Jess settled in. A new set of sheets on the bed and a quick tour of the house and everything was all set. Marlena knew she was far too nice, but Jess was a friend of John’s, his editor and she couldn’t allow her to take on country life all alone. So her southern charm and kindness got the best of her when she opened up her home to the sketchy woman. Marlena still wasn’t sure if she liked Jess yet. Their initial encounter was part hazy and part surreal. Coming from the south, Marlena was surrounded by nice southern folks. Far different from the likes of Jess. Nonetheless, Marlena was willing to give Jess the benefit of the doubt for John’s sake.

 

Rolling over in her bed, Marlena noticed that the bright red numbers read 3:07. Grumbling, she flopped over onto her back, kicking the blankets off. Every once in a while she would be plagued by insomnia and not be able to sleep for a night or two. Realizing her new fate, Marlena shoved her feet into her slippers, threw her robe on and shuffled down the quiet hall to the stairs. Pausing at the top step, Marlena’s eye caught the glimmer of a light on outside.

 

For some reason she imagined it might be John out on the back porch and the thought brought a surprising smile to her lips, lighting up her entire face. Eager to join him, she flew down the stairs and swung open the back door.

 

“Jesus!” A voice hissed from Marlena’s left. “Are you trying to give a girl a f**king heart attack?”

 

Marlena followed the voice and spotted Jess seated on the porch swing, her feet dangling a good six inches above the ground as a cigarette sat in her trembling hand.

 

“Oh . . . it’s you.”

 

“Oh . . . ,” Jess sighed, angling herself forward to bring the swing into motion once more. “Sorry Princess, he’s not awake. J.B. tends to sleep like a log. At least that’s how I remember it to be.”

 

Caught off guard, Marlena hesitated before responding. Jess detected the almost unrecognizable jealousy but chose to ignore it for the time being. “I wasn’t looking for him. I couldn’t sleep, that’s all.”

 

“Whatever you say.” Leaning back, Jess took a long drag, slowly letting the smoke clear her lips.

 

“That’s your 19th cigarette tonight.”

 

“Are you the tobacco police or something?” She sneered, her upper lip curling slightly.

 

“Aren’t you concerned for your health? If you smoke this much on a daily basis, your lungs should be shriveled and as black as coals by now.” Marlena eased her way to the end of the porch, stopping short of the empty side of the swing to lean against the railing.

 

“It relieves my stress,” Jess retorted, taking another big puff.

 

“What about the stress that will plague you once you find out you’re mortally ill?” Marlena raised a questioning eyebrow.

 

“You know, you can sit down. This is your swing and I promise not to bite you or blow my harmful, polluted smoke your way.”

 

Irritated that Jess had ignored her comment, Marlena frowned bitterly but still eased down onto the swing slowly as to not jerk Jess around. Silence followed as Marlena unconsciously put the swing into a perpetual motion as she always had done. Unsure of what to say next, Marlena gave Jess a sideways glance and saw that she was staring straight ahead, enjoying her smoke. Her gaze fell from the cigarette in her mouth to her so called pajamas. A spaghetti strapped black top with matching shorts and leopard print slippers. Staring at the slippers, Marlena began to voice her thoughts allowed.

 

“You’re awfully short.”

 

Slowly turning her head to glare at Marlena, Jess took a long drag before saying, “Thank you Captain Obvious.”

 

“I’m sorry . . . I didn’t mean to say that.”

 

“Why don’t you just ask me and get it over with?” Jess sighed, flicking her ashes to scatter down to the ground and then get swept up with the passing night breeze.

 

“Ask you what?”

 

“We’re both grown adults here. If you want to inquire about my relationship with John then go ahead. I promise not to snap at you or tell you it’s none of your business.”

 

“It isn’t any of my business,” Marlena replied crossly.

 

Grinning, Jess let a moment go by before continuing on. “A blind deaf man would be able to tell that you two are an item. Don’t try to deny it sweetheart.” Her laugh was sardonic and cold.

 

“I didn’t deny anything. You never asked if John and I were . . . involved.” Her defenses were up and had been so since the second she opened her eyes in Martha’s and spotted the overdressed, pretentious snob.

 

“But you said it was none of your business and that’s a lie. When a new woman comes into a man’s life, his old flames become her business. It’s like an unwritten code or some bullshit like that.”

 

“Old flame?” Marlena tried desperately to keep the slight inflection out of her voice but it was useless. Jess’ words had come as a surprise to her. How could John ever date a woman like Jess Dallow?

 

“Yea . . . J.B. and I were pretty hot and heavy there for a few years. About nine months ago he and I called it quits. We did have sex a few times after that but there were no strings attached . . . at least not on my part.”

 

Marlena was taken aback at how forward and brash this woman was. Holding back obviously wasn’t a part of her daily repartee. “Like I said, that is none of my business.”

 

“Haven’t you and J.B. had the talk yet?”

 

Jess was doing her best to keep her grin to a dull half smile. She was making Marlena squirm and she enjoyed every second of it. It wasn’t everyday she got to mingle with the country folk.

 

“The talk?”

 

“Yea, how many for you . . . how many for him?” Marlena’s eyes still conveyed her confusion and Jess couldn’t help but sigh insatiably. “Your number of sex partners vs. his number?”

 

“No!” Marlena exclaimed in shock. “Why would we have a talk about that?”

 

“It’s what every couple talks about. Though they say the number doesn’t matter, both parties know they want to come out victorious.”

 

“But John and I aren’t a couple,” she insisted, crossing her arms over her chest, a sign that she was growing uncomfortable.

 

“But you’ve balled him.”

 

“I beg your pardon!?” The swing stopped abruptly as Marlena stared in wide eyed shock at Jess.

 

“He’s good isn’t he?” Jess giggled wildly. “That thing he does with his tongue right at the . . .”

 

“Shut up!” Marlena jumped up from the swing and began to pace before Jess.

 

“Don’t tell me you thought he was merely satisfactory? John Black? I mean, my God, that man IS God in bed. He hasn’t lost his touch has he?”

 

“I refuse to have this conversation with you. What you and John chose to do in your years together is your business, no one else’s. And what John and I chose to do or not is our business.”

 

“Geez, the word sex gets mentioned and you’re all in a tizzy.” Jess harrumphed, using the arm of the swing to distinguish her cigarette.

 

“You did not say sex. I believe your poor choice of words was ‘balled’,” Marlena corrected heatedly. “I shall have you know that I have a six year old niece that lives here and if I hear of you speaking such vulgarity within fifty miles of her I will send you packing.”

 

“Relax Pollyanna; the kid isn’t present right now. What kind of a person do you think I am that I would go and talk like that to a kid? I may be abrupt sometimes but I’m not without morals.”

 

“Just a friendly forewarning,” Marlena replied, before turning to leave.

 

“Here’s a forewarning for you too,” Jess called after her, causing Marlena to pause halfway through the door. “Since you made it abundantly clear that you and John are not an item, I will take that as free reign for me to pick up right where he and I left off.”

 

Grinding back a rebuttal, Marlena’s heart skipped a beat due to Jess’ comment. Locking gazes with her for a moment, Marlena narrowed her eyes and then reentered the house without justifying the comment with a response.

 

Grinning triumphantly, Jess lit another cigarette. “Jess 1, Rebecca of Sunnybrook Farm 0.”

It was early, around eight in the morning and John had risen at this hour purposefully. He refused to sleep the morning away while Jess slept under the same roof. He knew her too well and for far too long to trust that her intentions were not as they seemed. Jess always had an M.O., why should this time be any different?

 

After a quick shower and a change of clothes, John brewed a pot of coffee and sat stoically at the kitchen table facing the stairs. Allowing Jess time alone with Marlena would surely spell trouble and lots of it. Marlena was far too sweet and innocent to tangle with the likes of Jess Dallow. Jess was a smooth operator; a true femme fetale who knew precisely how to use her feminine wiles no matter what the situation. Sometimes her charm could be intoxicating, reeling you in, and other times her mouth could get her in deep shit. Either you adored her or you hated her, it wasn’t possible to be neutral with Jess Dallow. John could have been classified as the male version of Jess when they met, but as time passed and he matured, he moved away from such behavior, such manipulation. Growing up was never a priority of Jess’ and it was still obvious to John. True, she is the epitome of the perfect professional, but that’s a role she knows how to turn on and off to suit her own selfish purposes.

 

Footsteps creaking on the hallway floor roused John, and he braced himself. He prayed it wasn’t her; he couldn’t handle her at this hour, not after a long night at work. To his pleasurable surprise, it was Marlena. She trudged in looking like death walking. Her eyes were droopy and red, her pajamas were frumpled and she wore the sullenest expression ever.

 

“Are you okay?” He wondered, raising a questioning eyebrow her way. Holding up a hand in protest, Marlena remained mum as she grabbed a coffee mug, poured it to the brim and took a huge gulp, ignoring the crippling burn that seared her tongue and then her throat.

 

“Much better now.” She took another big drink before continuing on. “Every once in a while I won’t be able to sleep. I think it has to do with stress at work, but now it’s the overwhelming stress due to everything else. I was up in that damn bed tossing and turning so I decided to come down the second I caught a whiff of the coffee.”

 

“You could have come to me last night. I would have been able to help you.”

 

“No offense John, but sex wouldn’t cure my spontaneous insomnia.”

 

Laughing amusingly, he flashed a wide grin. “I meant that I could have given you some sleeping pills. I got a batch from a tribal doctor in Africa. They work wonders and they’re all natural.”

 

“Oh . . .” Her cheeks flashed bright red before she turned to stare out the window at the new day. “Looks to be a lovely day. The sun is out and the clouds are scarce. No sign of that rain the weatherman predicted. Nope . . . beautiful day.”

 

“And what are you going to do with this beautiful day?” He wondered, rifling through the untouched newspaper, bypassing the bowl of cereal he had poured himself. He knew it would become soggy fast, but his appetite just wasn’t there.

 

“With any luck, I’ll crash on the sofa and sleep. I suppose you’ll be occupying all of your time with Jess . . . that is until it’s time to go to work.”

 

Though her comment may have come out casual and off the cuff, John knew better. He couldn’t tell what struck him, the words, the way her voice rose questioningly at the end, or the way she shifted her weight from one foot to the other out of nervousness as she spoke. Whatever it was, he knew something had happened. “What do you mean by that?”

 

“She’s your editor right?”

 

“Right,” he replied slowly and thoroughly, hoping to not say the wrong thing.

 

“And she’s pretty too. In fact she’s gorgeous.”

 

“Well . . . yea, Jess is beautiful. But trust me; it takes a lot to keep her looking that good all the time.” He grinned but it didn’t drag the desired affect out of Marlena. He hoped for a small smile in return but received a drawn out roll of the eyes.

 

“And you and she have a lot to catch up on professionally . . . and personally.” Her last comment lingered in the air a moment before either spoke.

 

“That’s why she’s here; to make sure I do my job and meet my deadline. I’m not sure what you mean by personally though.”

 

“Never mind, it was nothing. Just the insomnia talking.” She dismissed the entire conversation with a wave of her hand before reveling in her caffeine fix once more.

 

He dropped it only because he didn’t like the sad, far away look in her eyes. If he didn’t know any better, he would think Jess had already gotten to her, but they never had a chance to be alone, he made sure of that.

 

“I was thinking about going into town today and seeing what I can’t find out about our little investigation. Do you want to tag along?”

 

“Don’t you think you should be working? That is the reason Jess came here . . . among others.” She mumbled the last two words to herself.

 

“Jess can whine about the deadline all she wants. I am a professional and I will make sure I get my work done on time, regardless. I made you a promise and I intend to honor that promise. So, are you coming or not? I could really use your help.” And I don’t want you home alone with her either, he thought.

 

“I was hoping to sleep, but I highly doubt I’d be able to anyways.”

 

“No pressure. If you need sleep, it’s fine.” He assured her.

 

“I’m going; I’ve already made up my mind. I’m just not sure what you intend on finding out. Do you have some new plan that I don’t know about?”

 

“Plan, no. This is a spur-of-the-moment-fly-by-the-seat-of-your-pants kind of investigative excursion. In other words, anything goes and anything can happen.” He raised an eyebrow to accentuate his point.

 

“Just give me fifteen minutes to get ready.”

 

“Take all the time you need.” Marlena hurried off to get ready while John sat bewildered at the table. Something happened between last night and this morning. He knew for a fact that Marlena wasn’t as tentative about Jess before they all went bed as she was right now. Leave it up to Jess to find a way to worm herself and her negativity into Marlena’s head.

 

He only wished someone would have given him a heads up that Jess was creeping into town. Never before did he need her present to will him to do his job. Something wasn’t right, something was off. Jess’ story and what he knew to be true just didn’t add up to something viable, something believable. He only wished he knew her true purpose for sashaying her overly pampered and manicured ass into town.

 

Upon waking up to find the house deserted, Jess nearly jumped for joy at her good fortune. She was hoping to find herself virtually alone so she could try and find out what John had been up to these past few weeks. He was never the type to keep secret in the past and it bothered her that that seemed to have changed.

 

“J.B. you always were the messy type,” She giggled; shaking her head in shame at the pigsty he called his room. The bed was unmade, clothes were hanging out of the half open drawers, dirty laundry covered the floors and his desk was a sea of loose sheets of paper and manila files. “You never did make things easy on me. I’m always game. I can find the proverbial needle in the haystack.”

 

With a quick grin, she set her sights on the dresser. “Let’s see if J.B. still prefers boxer briefs or has gone extreme with tighty whities.” Easing the top drawer open, she was met with rows and rows of plain white socks. After first rummaging to the bottom, Jess dismissed it for the next drawer which contained various colored boxer briefs. “Ah, good man . . . smart man.” To her dismay, that drawer was also mere clothing as were the last three. Kicking the bottom drawer shut, she pounded her fist on the dresser top rattling the cologne and aftershave that resided there. “Relax Dallow . . . he’s just a little bit better at hiding things than most people. John’s intelligent . . . you’re intelligent, so think. Put yourself in his shoes.” She slowly turned around, taking in her surroundings carefully. “If I were J.B. where would I choose to hide my most important of documents?”

 

As if a light bulb flashed above her head, she leaped for the bed, getting a grip on the mattress. She staggered under the weight, but managed to survey that there wasn’t anything but lint and dust beneath it. She freed her grasp and the mattress flopped back down, the box springs causing it to bounce a few times before it laid to rest.

 

Realizing there was no closet of any kind; Jess resorted to her last source, the desk where his laptop sat. There were two drawers, and Jess chose to search the top one first. Pens, peppermints and few stray floppy disks occupied the otherwise empty drawer. “You and your damn mints,” she muttered, rolling her eyes. “Well, this is it. The last possible nook or cranny to check.” As her hand rested on the handle of the drawer, she braced herself for possibly finding nothing. Holding her breath, she yanked it open. Realizing she had sealed her eyes shut, she slowly opened them, laughing hysterically at the sight of manila files. “Woo hoo! Jackpot!”

 

Scooping the drawer clear, she scrambled to the bed, quickly rifling through the files. “Boring memos . . . old reviews . . . research notes . . . what do we have here?” The last file heading caught her eye: Love Notes.

 

Since when did J.B. write about love? She thought, choking back a hearty laugh. Pulling the single notebook paper from the file, she began to read aloud: “Addictions: hearing her throaty laugh when I tickle her sides, watching her stretch in bed as she basks in the morning sun, the scent of vanilla that seems to follow her wherever she goes, the way her silky hair seems to run through my fingers like water . . .”

 

Pausing, Jess stared off into space momentarily, trying to decipher just what it was she was reading. Though she didn’t know what to make of it, she knew for certain that the unfamiliar feeling consuming her mind was raw jealousy. But that was ridiculous because Jess Dallow did not get jealous. Jess Dallow was the one to cause the jealousy not possess it. Forcing down the newly formed lump in her throat, Jess forged on. “Her touch consumes me leaving me yearning for more. Her eyes are vibrant and reveal every truth about her and her life. Her lips are a force all their own, drawing me close, pulling me in until it’s impossible to escape should I want to, but I never do. But it is her beauty, a unique, classic beauty that haunts my dreams and occupies my thoughts every minute of every hour. This perfect creature has entered my life at the most inopportune of times and that may prove to be my demise.”

 

Unable to continue any further, Jess let the paper slip from her fingers and float to the floor. Her tears were salty, burning her eyes, as she fought to control her emotions. “Suck it up Dallow. Crying is for babies. You’ve known John longer; you’ve shared some of the best times of your life with him. You’re a survivor, but more importantly, you’re a fighter.”

 

Drying her eyes, she gathered the files up and returned them to their resting place. Taking once last look around the room to ensure everything was as she left, Jess paused on the top step. Her gaze fell to the bed, the bed she knew held tawdry, sizzling secrets. With a forced smile and a determined look in her eyes, she whispered a threat of warning to those taunting, teasing secrets that seemed to laugh in her face. “All’s fair in love and war.”

“Hurry up; I don’t want to be late.” John had parked the truck in front of the local hair salon, and was rushing Marlena along.

 

“Late? I thought you said this was a fly-by-the-seat-of-your-pants trip?”

 

Pausing to take her hand in his as they crossed the street, he flashed a grin before squeezing her hand tight. “I lied.”

 

“You lied,” she echoed flatly, yanking her hand from his the second they stepped onto the sidewalk.

 

“I had to. I knew you wouldn’t come if I had told you the truth.”

 

“And the truth would be?”

 

“Over here.” He grabbed a hold of her shoulders and steered her around the back of the grocery store. “I have an informant who’s going to be meeting us at the park up the road. Evidently he has news for us.”

 

“Then what are we waiting for lets go.” Marlena turned to walk toward the park, but John halted her.

 

“Whoa, hold up. You’re not angry?”

 

“Why would I be angry? You have news, evidence of some sort, clues. This is what I’ve been praying for every night, a break in the case.”

 

“So, you’re not upset that I called in a few favors and got a few professional informants to assist with gathering as much information as they could?”

“Don’t be silly. I told you to use your connections.” Her laugh was light yet soothing to hear. He had hoped she wouldn’t blow up about it. “If you’re done with this ridiculous line of questioning, I say we get over to the park now.”

 

The walk to the park from the grocery store usually took about five minutes, but with Marlena eagerly dragging them, they managed to make it in less than three.

 

“I don’t see anyone,” she sighed, scanning the entire expanse of park.

 

“I told him to meet us in the clearing behind the monkey bars.”

 

Angling her in the right direction, John allowed her to start up first so he could keep a close eye on the bushes in front of him and still head up the rear.

 

“Who’s there?” A low growl hissed from behind the bushes.

 

“Candied yam,” John replied, gently shoving Marlena the rest of the way through the bushes and into the clearing.

 

“Candied yam?” The question and amusement in her voice was thick as she choked back a chuckle.

 

Ignoring her remark, John began with the introductions. “Marlena this is Scooter, one of my top informants while I was still ISA. Scooter here has helped solve more than 30 case files.”

 

“Pleased to meet you Scooter. I certainly hope your track record is beneficial for my case as well.”

 

“Hey Black, do you want my info or what?” Scooter stood about five feet two inches tall with his metallic blonde hair spiked up in all directions. He donned a grey member’s only jacket accompanied by an off white t-shirt that read I took my sister to the Prom, and ultra faded blue jeans, cuffed at the ankle to reveal pale, pasty ankles and red Chuck Taylor high tops. Though his demeanor and style suggested he was merely a teenager, his face was that of a forty year old or perhaps older.

 

“No need to be rude,” John insisted as he heard Marlena’s snort of disgust with Scooter. “I never said he was a joy to be around,” he whispered into her ear.

 

“Look, I ain’t got all day. Now either you take the crap I dug up or leave. I am a busy man these days Black. I still do jobs for the ISA under McCall.”

 

“McCall? Sorry Scooter,” John winced, recognizing the name.

 

“He pays more than you did.” Scooter scoffed.

 

“Not all of us can be rich international spies. Let’s cut the pleasantries and get down to business. You didn’t let anyone affiliated with the ISA know I contacted you, did you? Not even McCall?”

 

“Of course not. I know the rules. You f**k up, you’re gone, and even though you’re not ISA no more, I still know you got cloud there.”

 

“Clout, its clout not cloud. Let me see.”

 

Scooter reached behind his back and pulled out a file folded lengthwise. “All you want is in there. Do I get my dough now?”

 

“Not so fast,” John declared, flipping through the file. After believing it to be of some help, he congratulated him. “Good work Scooter.” Reaching into his own back pocket, John produced a small wad of bills and handed it to Scooter. “Don’t spend that all in one place.”

 

“I have big plans for this money Black, don’t worry. And if you ever need me again, you know how to reach me.” Scooter smiled devilishly before scurrying out of the bushes.

 

“Well, what is it? Let me see,” Marlena spoke hurriedly, as she tried to take the file from John.

 

“Not here,” he ordered. “Back home.”

 

For a moment Marlena was silenced by his use of the word home. It was a typical phrase that was used hundreds if not thousands of times a day by everyone. For some reason hearing John refer to her house as home made her heart flutter and her stomach do a flip flop. If anything, it was the best feeling she had had all day.

 

“After you,” he smiled, pulling back the bushes for her to exit. They walked in silence the rest of the way back to the car, John incessantly flipping through the file, faltering here and there when he didn’t pay attention to the uneven pavement, while Marlena repeated that word over and over again in her head: home.

 

A sudden string of curse words from John brought her out of her daze. Focusing on the present, she looked to where he stood by the driver’s side door. The front tire was flatter than a pancake.

 

“You can change it,” she declared smugly.

 

“Not without a spare I can’t. I used it a few months back and never replaced it.”

 

“Well that was smart of you.” Her sarcasm was dull yet noticeable.

 

“I hope you have your walking shoes on,” he noted with an evil smile.

 

Looking at him as if he just sprouted a third eye, Marlena gasped. “I am not walking.”

 

“We have no choice. It’s Sunday which means Alvin’s Auto Shop is closed. You can walk. Home is only three miles north.”

 

Momentarily paralyzed by his use of that word again, Marlena closed her eyes and counted backwards from ten. It’s just a word Marlena, she thought. Four simple letters dragged together to spell home, a structure that houses humans, that’s all.

 

“Are you just going to stand there with your eyes shut, or are you going to come home with me?”

 

There it was again, she shouted to herself. Damn, any word but that word. Unable to speak, she merely gave a nod of her head and followed in step beside him. Her defenses were already down now and she would bet ten to one that by the time they got home, she would be putty in his hands all because of a f**king four letter word.

The rain was torrential, as Jess swung lazily on the back porch swing. Sitting there listening to the rain beat down upon the roof, watching the squirrels scurry into their hiding places, breathing in the smell of fresh rain mixed with the overriding scent of the surrounding evergreens, Jess had come to recognize and appreciate the beauty and tranquility of the moment. Though she hated to be caught in the rain back home, here the rain was different. Here it didn’t represent an annoyance that ruined the entire day. Instead it represented life, rebirth, renewal, peace. In fact, she was half tempted to leave the haven of the porch and just let the rain overcome her.

 

“Marlena?” An unfamiliar voice floated out from the screen door and interrupted Jess’ moment. “Marlena?” The screen door opened and Jess spotted a woman in her 20’s with blonde hair followed by a little brunette child with barely noticeable freckles. Molly, she instantly thought.

 

“Can I help you?” Jess wondered, not bothering to stand up.

 

“Who are you?”

 

“You’re the one who traipsed through the house without first being invited.”

 

The woman’s mouth fell agape as she processed her words. “I do not need an invitation to come into this house. My best friend owns this house and this is her niece. You are the one who seems to be uninvited.”

 

“Oh contraire, I was invited to stay here temporarily by the owner herself, your so called best friend.”

 

“She is my best friend,” the woman exclaimed.

 

“Laura, where’s Auntie Mar?” The little girl stole a glance at Jess and then immediately hid herself behind the safety of Laura.

 

“I’m not sure sweetie pie,” she soothed, stroking her hair. “I’m sorry if I was abrupt earlier. My name is Laura Horton, Marlena’s . . .”

 

“Best friend,” Jess finished for her. “Jess Dallow, Marlena’s newest . . . acquaintance.”

 

“You wouldn’t happen to know if Marlena is here by any chance now would you?”

 

“Nope, she’s gone. I’m the only one here, at least I was.” Jess leaned over the edge of the swing, grabbed a cigarette and lit it.

 

“Listen, I have a huge favor to ask you. Marlena assumed we would still be on our little weekend vacation but the storm hit pretty bad where we were and we had to return a few days earlier than expected. Normally I wouldn’t do this, but Marlena seems to trust you enough to stay in her home so I know it will be fine.”

 

“I don’t care about all of that. Just get to the favor,” Jess sighed, taking a long drag from her cigarette.

 

Ignoring her abrasive behavior Laura forged on. “I need to leave Molly here with you,” she said flatly.

 

“Oh no, I don’t baby-sit. If you leave her with me, I’ll screw it all up,” Jess insisted, shaking her head violently.

 

“It will only be for an hour or so. You can’t possibly screw that up.”

 

“Wanna bet?”

 

“Look, I don’t have time to argue with you about this. I assume Marlena is letting you stay here for free so the least you can do is watch her niece for her. Just make sure she’s safe, that’s it. And feed her something if she says she’s hungry.”

 

Laura turned to the door and two voices shrieked for her to stop.

 

“I can’t do this. I won’t,” Jess demanded.

 

“Don’t leave me here,” Molly whined.

 

“Yes you can and you will,” she hissed before bending down to tend to Molly. “Hey kiddo, don’t worry. Aunt Mar will be here real soon. You’ll have fun with Miss Dallow.”

 

“Jess,” she corrected her.

 

“I promise you everything will be okay. I wouldn’t leave you if I didn’t think so.” With a kiss to Molly’s forehead, Laura quickly made her exit while she still could.

 

The bang of the screen door echoed above the now soft falling rain. Jess stared at the back of Molly’s head wondering what she should say. What do you talk about with a six year old? She thought.

 

“Do you want to sit down?”

 

Molly didn’t bother to turn around. Instead she shuffled the length of the porch until she couldn’t go any further. Laying her head on top of the railing, the rain began to drip slowly from the gutter to her hair.

 

“Hey, you’re getting wet,” Jess pointed out.

 

Molly merely shrugged her shoulders and remained that way. Sighing, Jess flicked her cigarette out into a newly formed mud puddle and then went to stand beside Molly.

 

“The rain’s sort of cold. If you stay there too long you might get sick.”

 

Hearing that she had moved closer, Molly lifted her head and sized Jess up. “You’re short.”

 

“Yea well, I’m taller than you . . . and only you.”

 

Molly couldn’t help but smile which in turn put a smile on Jess’ face. Maybe this won’t be so bad after all, Jess thought.

“Can you reach the cookie jar?” Molly’s question was as innocent as they came and Jess couldn’t help but giggle.

 

“Why don’t we go inside and find out.” Jess extended her hand to Molly hoping she would accept. With barely any hesitancy, Molly slipped her hand into Jess’ and they went inside.

 

“Chocolate chip or Oreo?” Jess wondered, peering into the jar.

 

“Oreos with milk.”

 

“You get the milk from the fridge while I grab the glasses.”

 

Happy to help out, Molly did her part and even helped Jess fill the glasses.

 

“Now, the key to eating an Oreo cookie is to get it real soggy before you bite into it,” Jess instructed, dunking the entire Oreo into the chilled milk. After a long pause, she pulled it out and shoved the whole thing into her mouth. Jess proceeded to smile with hunks of soggy Oreo cookie mashed to her front teeth.

 

“Ewwww,” Molly giggled uproariously. “I want to do that.” She quickly followed Jess’ demonstration and smiled her own gooey, chocolaty smile.

 

“Now take a big drink to wash it all down.”

 

“Who taught you that?” Molly wondered, using the sleeve of her jacket to wipe away her milk moustache.

 

“My daddy. Before he left he taught me a lot of things.” Jess swirled her finger in her milk as she watched Molly go through the motions with another cookie.

 

“Did he die like my mommy?”

 

“No, he just up and left one day when I was seven. I woke up one morning and he was gone.”

 

“Like my daddy,” Molly sympathized solemnly. Pushing her glass away, Molly managed to swallow the remaining bits in her mouth as she retreated out onto the back porch once more.

 

Feeling like an ass, Jess quickly put the glasses in the sink and the cookie jar away before following after her.

 

“What’s wrong munchkin?”

 

Molly swung haphazardly on the swing while she focused on the rain. “Nothin,” she mumbled, scooting to the side when Jess motioned that she wanted to sit.

 

Controlling the motion of the swing, Jess turned to Molly. “You know, when I was seven and my daddy left me, I was mad at everyone. I didn’t want to talk to anyone about it because I thought it was all their fault. I knew it couldn’t have been mine because I was my daddy’s little girl. He would always tell me how special I was to him. I went for so long without seeing him and the more time that went by, the angrier I got on the inside. It’s not good to hold things in, especially anger. Looking back, I wish I had had someone to talk about it with.”

 

“Did he ever come back?” Molly’s question was so full of hope and promise that Jess wouldn’t dare dash her hopes.

 

“Yea, he came back. When I was seventeen, he came back home. He told me he was sorry but I still had all that anger that I couldn’t forgive him. That’s why it’s important for you to not keep your feelings hidden. You can talk to me about it if you want to.”

 

“My daddy’s been gone for a long time now, since before school started. He promised me that he would be back soon but he’s not back.” Her eyes started to tear over and Jess wrapped a loving arm around her shoulders.

 

“My daddy broke promises to me too. He told me that he was going to take me to the ocean so I could splash in the waves, build sandcastles, collect seashells, but he never did. That was the one thing I wanted to do more than anything but he wasn’t there to take me because he went away.”

 

“Did you go there anyways?” She wondered, snuggling closer to Jess’ side.

 

“Yea, I did go there anyways. When I was 18, my friends and I made a trip to the ocean and I got to do all of that stuff. But a small part of me wished my daddy would have been the one to take me.”

 

“My daddy promised to take me to the Halloween Festival. I don’t think I’m gonna go now.”

 

“I’ll take you to the Festival.”

 

“You will?” Molly’s eyes lit up excitedly.

 

“Of course. I’ve never been to one before.”

 

“Oh it’s so much fun. You get to bomb for apples . . .”

 

“That’s bob . . . bob for apples munchkin,” Jess corrected with a laugh.

 

“And you get to carve pumpkins and eat lots and lots of candy,” she finished.

 

“Good candy?”

 

“Oh yea. Lots of chocolate.”

 

“Now you’re talking. I love chocolate.”

 

“They gots face painting too. I’m gonna get a ladybug on my cheek.”

 

“I want one too!”

“We can both get one. We’ll be twins. We can even dress the same.”

 

“I don’t think my big butt will fit into your clothes munchkin.”

 

Molly giggled shamelessly. “No, we have to go shopping.”

 

“Now? It’s raining.”

 

“I know.” Molly grew sullen once more as she turned to look at the rain.

 

“Hey, turn that frown upside down!”

 

“I can’t help it. I hate the rain. There’s nothing to do.”

 

“Oh yea?” Jess jumped up from the porch and rushed out into the never ending rain.

 

“What are you doing?” Molly gasped loudly as she ran to the top step and stopped. “I thought you said I’d get sick.”

 

“So,” she shrugged, twirling around in circles, grinning wildly as the rain continued to soak her to the bone. “What’s a little cold anyway?”

 

Intrigued, Molly went down another step until the rain began to tap on her shoes.

 

Noticing her hesitancy, Jess rushed up to her. “Dance with me,” she said before dragging her down the steps and out into the rain.

“Oh my God,” Molly shrieked with pure delight as the rain beat down upon her head, soaking her thoroughly. She walked closer to Jess and giggled when her shoes made wet, squishy noises.

 

“Do you know how to waltz Miss Molly?”

 

“Huh?” Molly blinked back the rain as she peered up at Jess confused.

 

“Never mind,” Jess laughed. “Just dance!” She held onto Molly’s hands and they twirled one another around and around, laughing non-stop.

After frolicking in the rain for the better part of an hour, Jess decided it was time for them to go in and shower. She ordered Molly to use the hottest water she could bear because the rain grew colder toward the end.

 

Both wearing their bathrobes, slippers and towels wrapped around their heads, they sat at the bay window, Jess painting Molly’s toenails bright red while they each asked the other questions.

 

“Favorite animal?” Molly wondered.

 

“Cats, you?”

 

“Pigs. I had a pet pig once. His name was Mr. Oinker, he was the bestest.”

 

“All right, favorite cartoon character?”

 

“Dora the Explorer!”

 

“Who?” Jess paused halfway through with her left foot to raise a questioning eyebrow. Molly merely giggled, so she shrugged it off. “I go for the classics like Bugs Bunny and Daffy Duck. Favorite T.V. show?”

 

“Rugrats. I love Angelica.”

 

“That I’ve seen. My favorite show is the news.”

Molly scrunched her face up in disgust and then continued to watch Jess paint her toes with precision. “Favorite color?”

 

“Just one? I love a lot like black, pink, purple.”

 

“Pink is my favorite color. It’s so pretty,” Molly replied, wiggling in her seat.

 

“Hold still.”

 

“Okay,” she obeyed, catching her towel as it started to unravel from her head.

 

“All done. Now, don’t put your slippers on until I say so and be careful. Smudges are God awful,” Jess instructed, taking Molly’s toweled head and giving it a thorough rub. After a few swift motions back and forth, she removed the towel. “There ya go. Dry enough.”

 

“Thank you for paintin my nails. They are so cute.” Molly admired her alternating pink and blue toenails when a loud thud was heard from out on the front porch.

 

“Stay here,” Jess ordered softly but firmly. Grabbing a fire poker, Jess tiptoed toward the door where she heard another thud followed by insane laughing. Raising the weapon above her head, she swung the door open, screaming wildly.

 

She stopped abruptly before she walloped John over the head with the poker.

 

“Jesus Jess,” He cried from the ground where he sat soaking wet next to an equally sopping wet Marlena.

 

“Jesus Jess!? You two scared the sh . . . crap out of us,” she fumed, choosing her words carefully for Molly’s sake.

 

“Us?” Marlena spoke up.

 

Before Jess could reply, Molly shrieked delightfully and came toddling over as to not fuss her paint job.

 

“Auntie Mar, Uncle Johnny!”

 

“Uncle Johnny?” Jess echoed in sudden shock.

 

“Moll Face!”

 

“Short stuff!”

 

“Why don’t you two pick your selves up, dry off and then give your . . . niece a proper hello.”

 

Jess helped Molly back to the bay window and checked if she was in need of a touch up, while the other two did as they were told and retreated to their rooms to change.

 

“I have an idea.” Walking across the room Jess stopped before the stereo system and messed around until she found an upbeat song. “Let’s dance!”

 

“But my toes,” Molly warned, half excited, half leery.

 

“Oh well, there’s plenty more polish for a million more touch ups!” Jess lifted her up and carried her to the center of the room. Pushing the coffee table aside, she turned to face Molly. “Do you know how to do the electric slide?”

 

“Is it like doing the slip ‘n’ slide?”

 

“Afraid not. There’s no sliding on your bellies for this dance. Here, let me show you.” Jess demonstrated slowly but still keeping in time with tempo. “Now you try.”

 

Though Molly was told not to worry about her nails, she couldn’t help it. Each move was orchestrated with her toenails in mind. The sight of her brought tears to Jess’ eyes because she was laughing so hard.

 

“Oh hell, free style,” Jess cried. Happy to oblige, Molly cut off mid-step and broke into an arrangement of wild and chaotic movements. “Work it girl!”

 

“Spin me!”

 

All too willing, Jess managed to scoop Molly up with fair ease and twirl her around a few times before she grew dizzy and staggered back to the bay window where they collapsed into a heap of limbs, giggling uncontrollably.

 

Their moment was short lived as the music was cut off and they both turned to see what it was: it was Marlena. She was standing next to the stereo in her robe, towel drying her hair.

“You played in the rain too?” Molly wondered giddily, hobbling over to Marlena.

 

“What do you mean too?” Marlena bent down and enveloped Molly in a big hug. “I missed you Moll Face.”

 

“I missed you too. Jess and I danced in the rain. It was fun.”

 

“You let her play in the rain? It was freezing. And where is Laura? Why is she with you?” The questions flew out like torpedoes.

 

“Yes, not really, probably at home and Laura had an emergency and had to run. I think I answered those correctly and in the proper order.”

 

“She’s only six Jess, you can’t let her just dance in the rain.”

 

“You look as if you did.”

 

“John and I had to walk home in the rain. He got a flat tire, it was unavoidable.”

 

“Don’t be mad at Jess. I was sad so she cheered me up.”

 

“Why were you sad sweetie?” Marlena’s eyes grew soft with worry and concern.

 

“I’m fine now. Jess helped me through it, didn’t you Jess?” Molly flashed Jess her biggest and best smile, causing Marlena’s heart to sink.

 

“Sure did munchkin.”

 

“And Jess said she was gonna take me to the Halloween Festival. We’re gonna dress like twins and get lady bug tattoos on our cheeks. Not real ones but fake ones.”

 

“Wow Moll Face, that sounds like a lot of fun. Listen, why don’t you run upstairs, brush your teeth and see if Uncle Johnny will maybe play Barbie’s while I talk to Jess for a second.”

 

“Okay.” Molly sent a wave to Jess over her shoulder before skipping up the stairs.

 

“Why was she sad?”

 

“Don’t worry, I helped her through it. I was in her same shoes when I was about her age. I knew what to say and how to say it. She’s fine now.”

 

“I am her aunt, her present guardian, I have a right to know.”

 

“Look, she was feeling abandoned by her father and I know how that feels given my dad abandoned me when I was 7. I just talked to her and listened.”

 

“Bo did not abandon her. There are extenuating circumstances involved. It’s not his choice,” Marlena defended him.

 

”If it was intentional or due to circumstance, it doesn’t matter, not to an innocent child like Molly. Children don’t understand all that shit. All she knows is her daddy’s gone and he’s been gone for some time now. Now, I don’t know much about your family, but her mother just died. Not exactly the ideal time for her daddy to go AWOL.”

 

“You’re right, you don’t know so just forget about it.” Marlena let out a deep sigh, her forehead wrinkled in fury.

 

“Would you rather have had me ignore her and let her go on feeling worthless?”

 

“Of course not! What kind of a person do you think I am?”

 

“The jealous kind,” Jess replied.

 

“Jealous of whom? You?” Marlena sneered haughtily.

 

“I’m not in the mood to get into this. This is so petty and not worth my time,” Jess insisted.

 

“You brought it up!”

“Then I can take it back.”

 

“It doesn’t work that way. You started it and I’m going to finish it,” Marlena persisted heatedly.

 

“Well you can finish it yourself; I’m not sticking around for this ridiculous shit.” With that Jess gathered up her nail polishes from the bay window and turned to walk away but was halted by John.

 

“Going somewhere?” He wondered. “Why did you let Molly play in the rain?”

 

“Not you too,” Jess groaned softly. “Look, I’m not in the mood to be lectured by you two right now. I’m sorry if I let the child have fun and let loose. I’m sorry I helped wipe the frown off of her face and replace it with a smile. I’m sorry I was here for her when she needed someone to talk to. I’m sorry I promised I would take her out shopping so we could go to the Halloween Festival together. I’m sorry I even spoke to your precious niece to begin with.”

 

“So you regret getting to know her?” John questioned.

 

“No,” Jess sighed exasperatingly. “You’re putting words in my mouth. I adore that little girl but if I knew things were going to turn out like this, with you two bitching at me . . .”

 

“Why are you being so hostile?” John’s muscles flexed as he folded his arms across his chest.

 

“Hostile? You two are jumping all over my ass for watching your niece and taking care of her. I think you’re the ones with the problem here not me,” Jess nearly shouted in defense.

 

“You obviously know nothing about children otherwise you would have kept her out of the rain,” Marlena interceded.

 

“My God if anything she’ll get a little cold. I’m sure she’s had one before and she’ll have many more in the future. Sometimes a little fun is more important than trying to prevent a small cold. Besides, she could easily catch a cold from you two as well. I mean, you were out in that rain far longer than we were.”

 

“That’s not the point,” Marlena insisted. “The point is . . .”

 

“I know what your fucking point is,” Jess interrupted, her eyes a mixture of anger and hurt. “You immediately pinpointed me as a bitch the minute we met. That doesn’t really bother me; I get it all the time, but it’s another thing for you to use that against me when all I did was provide your niece with a little comfort and reassurance. I don’t regret what I did. In fact, I’d do it all over again if need be. I know you wish you could have been the one to be here but to be honest, I don’t think it would have helped matters. Molly needed understanding and empathy. You wouldn’t have been able to provide her with that.”

 

“How dare you?! I love my niece with all of my heart and I would do anything for her,” Marlena exclaimed.

 

“Damn it! I didn’t mean you didn’t love her. Of course you do. I could sense as much the second you mentioned her at Martha’s. What I meant was you never had to go through something like this as a young child, I did. So I knew what to say and what not to say.”

 

“Are you suggesting I wouldn’t know how to comfort my niece and ease her pain?” Marlena’s anger was rising and it was noticeable.

 

“I’m done with this shit,” Jess conceded, looking to John. “You deal with this, I need a cigarette.”

 

With that she bypassed Marlena and left through the doorway to the kitchen. Marlena waited until she heard the screen door open and shut before she spoke again.

 

“I hate that woman.”

 

“Well, she does have a point,” John smiled meekly.

 

Speechless, Marlena glared at him through narrowed eyes and then left up the stairs in a huff.

 

“Women,” John mumbled, rolling his eyes.

After waiting nearly all evening for things to calm down, John decided it was time to talk to Marlena. Molly was already tucked in for the night and Jess was no where in sight.

 

He found her at the kitchen table, a gallon of ice cream before her.

 

“This doesn’t look good,” he teased from the doorway.

 

“Don’t look at me, not like this. This isn’t my finest hour,” she sighed, licking the remains of ice cream off of her spoon before shoveling it back into the container.

 

“What flavor you got there?”

 

“Mint Chocolate Chip.”

 

Grabbing a spoon from the silverware drawer, John positioned a chair next to her and straddled it backwards. “Make room for my spoon in there.”

 

“There’s plenty to go around,” she shrugged, angling the container his way.

 

“Look, I know Jess can be a pain sometimes, but that’s just her being . . . well being Jess. She lives life differently than you do. Her views are more liberal, more free spirited. I honestly believe she had Molly’s best interest as heart.”

 

“Yea, I know. I shouldn’t have blown up the way I did. I just couldn’t help myself. I took one look at her and I wanted to choke her.”

 

“So you admit it was the jealousy talking?” He nursed his spoonful of ice cream slowly as he eyed her patiently.

Staring into the ice cream container, she fiddled with the food a long moment before answering. “I suppose so.”

 

Her reply was so soft and so quick that John barely caught it. Had he not been right next to her, he would have missed it.

 

“Jess is a new figure in Molly’s life. She is unlike anyone Molly has ever met I am sure. Not many people have a Jess in their life. But Molly’s excitement and overwhelming happiness with having met Jess doesn’t mean she loves you any less. You saw how thrilled she was to see you, to see us on that porch earlier.”

 

“I know it’s stupid of me to be jealous but I can’t help it.”

 

“Sure you can, just stop.” He grinned slowly as he waggled his eyebrows her way.

 

She rolled her eyes and he started to laugh heartily. Before he knew what hit him, she had shoved a heaping spoonful of ice cream into his wide open mouth. Gagging, he quickly forced it down.

 

“Brain freeze,” he cried, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

“What was in the file?” Her abrupt subject change baffled him for a moment.

 

“Give my brain a second to thaw out,” he warned.

 

“Impatience has always been my middle name. So?”

“Well . . . there was a lot there,” he stumbled.

 

Suddenly suspicious, Marlena decided to chose her words carefully. “Start with one thing and then work your way to the rest.”

 

“There was a full autopsy report included and an extensive copy of the local police force’s account of the scene that night.”

 

“And?”

 

“Are you sure you want me to go into the details?”

 

Standing up, he retreated to the fridge to pour himself a glass of iced tea.

 

“I’m sure,” she insisted, watching his every move from behind.

 

“Well, it said that she was banged up pretty good probably due to a fist fight. She also had a broken wrist, her left.”

 

“But how did she die?”

 

His back still to her, John shut his eyes tight as he thought about his answer. He should have known things were going to get difficult. How could he have been so oblivious to it all? “She . . . she was strangled.”

 

A small sound escaped Marlena lips as she tried desperately to formulate a response, any response. “Anything more?”

 

“Uh . . . there were strange looking burns on her wrists, ones that alluded to the fact that she may have been tied up at some point during the night.”

 

“Tied up? But it all happened in the alley behind Martha’s I thought. How could she have been tied up? I always thought it happened so quickly.”

 

“According to the police report and the autopsy report, the alley was the scene of the murder, not the scene of the entire crime.”

 

“What? But they told me.”

 

“Maybe you misunderstood,” he shrugged his back still to her.

 

“Damn it John will you turn around and look at me! Where did all of that other shit happen then if it didn’t happen behind the bar?” Her eyes were hard and cold as he turned around to face her.

 

“The police aren’t sure. That’s what makes this case so mysterious. They have no clue as to the location of the crime prior to the actual murder itself.”

 

“They’re the police, they’re supposed to know these things,” she cried, shoving the ice cream container away. “Someone is brutally murdered, they look for clues and solve the case so the bastard who did this can be locked up for life or better yet fried for what he did.”

 

“Cases go unsolved all the time, it’s not uncommon.”

 

“I can’t believe you just said that to me. I thought you were with me on this. I thought I could count on you to not give up the investigation. Are you giving up?”

 

“Yes . . . no, I mean, I don’t know,” he stammered, running his hands through his hair. “I’m just beginning to think that maybe it’s impossible to figure this out. Maybe you’ll never be able to find out who killed your sister.”

 

“Murdered, brutally murdered obviously having tied her up and beat her to an inch of her life. I can’t believe you’re giving up. You promised me you wouldn’t.”

 

“I’m not; I just think things are too far above our heads now.”

 

“How? You’re ISA,” she pointed out.

 

“Ex-ISA,” he corrected quickly.

 

“You can take the man out of the ISA, but you can’t take the ISA out of the man. Just because you’re not officially a spy doesn’t mean you lost your knack. Something like that isn’t easily forgotten or dismissed.”

 

“You’d be surprised,” he muttered, turning back around to face the cabinets.

 

“What did you say?”

 

“I said you’re right. I do still possess the skills of a spy, but that doesn’t mean things have changed. I’m rusty; I’m not as sharp or tactful as I once was. Why do you think I turned to writing?”

 

Grabbing his glass, he moved across the room to stand before the sink and stare out the open window. Determined, Marlena came to stand next to him, her own eyes transfixed on the view outside as she spoke.

 

”Please don’t doubt your skills, not now when I need you more than ever.”

 

“You don’t need me, you have the police, they can help you.”

 

“The Salem PD? If you haven’t noticed, they aren’t much help. It took them weeks to come here and question me and they had not one new piece of evidence to comfort me. You have taken matters into your own hands and brought possible suspects to light. Without you and your help I would be just as clueless as the Salem PD.”

 

“All I did was talk to a few willing gossips in town. It wasn’t anything really,” he protested, dumping the rest of his iced tea down the sink.

 

“You called in favors in Washington, that’s was something to me.”

 

“Yea well, obviously nothing came of it.” He turned in his spot and leaned up against the sink.

 

“It was a start. Now we have more to go on with this file,” she rationalized, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder. “To be honest, I didn’t think it would be useful at all after having met Scooter. He didn’t strike me as the responsible type.”

 

“Scooter? How’s that freak show doing these days?” A voice broke in to their conversation.

 

Startled, Marlena followed the voice to the back door where Jess stood, half inside, half outside, as John groaned ominously.

 

“You know of Scooter?” Marlena questioned carefully.

 

“Of him? Scooter and I go way back,” Jess chuckled, recalling her memories of Scooter. “How is the lame brain doing? Still fucking up as always?”

 

“Jess met Scooter a while back,” John explained as he shot Jess a dirty look. She merely smiled back at him as she went to the fridge to get a bottle of water.

 

“Were you listening in on our private conversation?” Marlena wondered vehemently. “Hearing everything that we were talking about? All of it?”

 

“Relax Marloony,” Jess laughed at her quick play on words before taking a gulp of water. “I just returned from my run. I always take a run after a rain shower. It cleanses the soul.”

 

Pulling out a chair, she flopped down, propping her muddy, wet shoes on the chair beside her.

 

“So what exactly did you hear?” Marlena questioned, yanking the chair from underneath her feet.

 

The sudden force jerked Jess and she spilt water all down the front of her black spandex exercise top that stopped short right above her belly button.

 

“I climbed the back steps and heard Scooter’s name, that’s it. Are we done playing twenty questions now?”

 

“But why would you know such a shady character like Scooter?” Marlena’s persistence was beginning to annoy Jess thoroughly.

 

“J.B. and I were a hot item; it would make sense for him to introduce me to his friends and associates.”

 

Jess grinned, delighting in twisting the knife deeper into Marlena. Jess knew she had a problem with her past with John which is why she reminded her of it every chance she got.

 

“That’s not how you met Scooter and you know it,” John spoke up, realizing what Jess was doing, how she was tormenting Marlena.

 

“Then how?”

 

This time Marlena’s question was directed at John who faltered under the pressure.

 

“Well . . . now that I recall, I was the one who introduced them.”

 

“Nice cover J.B.,” Jess cracked, unable to control her devilish grin.

 

“Will someone tell me what the hell is up and why you two are talking in riddles?” Marlena’s temper was flaring as she stood in the center of the room, between a smirking Jess and a dumbfounded John.

 

“I’d be glad to,” Jess offered with a bright smile.

 

“Shut up Jess,” John exclaimed, raising a hand of warning.

 

“I’m not the one who wanted to do it in the first place,” Jess reminded him.

 

“Jess,” he sighed angrily.

 

“I came here for a reason J.B. and you’re not being straight with me. You’ve never acted this unprofessional and irresponsible before. How am I supposed to do my job if you’re not keeping me up-to-date?”

 

“Perhaps he has more important things going on than a stupid story?” Marlena interceded angrily. “There are things that are more important than work and finishing up a manuscript.”

 

Jess laughed a thick ironic laugh which gave Marlena the chills. “Yea, his manuscript,” she managed before she broke into a fit of uncontrollable sarcastic giggles. “Come on J.B. . . . that was the funniest shit I’ve heard all week. Hell, all year.”

 

“You know, you piss me off,” Marlena cried, her voice rising. “I suppose all you care about is making an easy buck off of John’s books. You could care less about him or his personal life.”

 

“Actually, I could care less about his stupid little endeavor as a published author,” she corrected, turning to face John. “No offense sweetie, but you’re taking it all just a little bit too far. I mean, you actually enjoy playing the famous little author?”

 

“It’s not a role Jess, it’s for real,” he replied through gritted teeth.

 

“Right, and I’m the Queen of England. Van Johnson gives you a role and you run with it to the extreme. He’d be proud to know how dedicated you are to the mock assignment.”

 

“Jess, I’m warning you, shut up now,” he ordered.

 

“Sorry J.B., you were able to order me around in the past, but not anymore. Have you forgotten who the authority is now?”

 

“What is she talking about?” Marlena turned to John, confusion written all over her face.

 

“Don’t look to him for answers,” Jess interrupted, leaning casually back in her chair. “He won’t tell you anything, he can’t tell you anything.”

 

“I’m talking to John, not you,” Marlena cried, not bothering to turn around. “John?”

 

“Let it go Marlena, please. I’m begging you.”

 

The soft, pleading look in his eyes halted Marlena from pushing the issue further. “I have to go check on Molly,” she sighed flatly, disappearing up the stairs.

 

“You broke her heart,” Jess teased.

 

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” He hissed, pacing the floor.

 

“Fuck you J.B.. Don’t even start with me right now. Your desire to play house with your little Princess and your niece has clouded your judgment. I’m calling Van Johnson first thing in the morning. You’re through.”

 

“No,” he proclaimed. “Don’t do that. Don’t call Van Johnson. I’m close Jess, I swear.”

 

“And how would I know that? You haven’t let me in on a damn thing since I’ve been here. Yet you took Miss Mary Sunshine out with you to meet Scooter. How could you do that? That was a huge mistake on your part J.B.”

 

“I’m the only one who can do this, you have to believe me.”

 

“48 hours, that’s all I’m authorized to give you. If things aren’t done to my satisfaction by then, I’m calling Van Johnson.” With that she gathered up her water and damp sweat jacket and traipsed upstairs.

 

48 hours? It wasn’t enough time, but he’d have to make it work. Too much was at stake for him to let all of his work crash and burn before his very eyes.

John stared a blank computer screen, his eyes blinking automatically from the iridescent glow that seemed to wrap around him like a warm woolen quilt. He had been this way for hours, trying to write, trying to think, trying to forget.

 

Jess had made it crystal clear that he had only 48 hours to complete his assignment, but it didn’t seem to faze him. With every cell in his body he knew he had to do something, anything, but for the life of him he didn’t know what to do. He had slammed face first into a brick wall that seemed to go on forever in all directions, closing him off from all of the answers he sought.

 

It was his job to complete the assignment, not Jess’. He knew that if he asked she would agree without hesitation, but he had already asked too much of her as of late. Jess proved to be indispensable to him and only a phone call away as she had always promised. John was put on this assignment for a reason; because he was the best and the brightest the agency had to offer. So why wasn’t that working for him right now? Why was he so oblivious as to what to do next?

 

“Penny for your thoughts.” A voice droned from behind, interrupting his private rant.

 

He didn’t have to turn around to know it was Jess. Aside from that perfume she always wore, no one was worse at causing a ruckus when walking like her. She loved to walk around the house barefoot and with each step her foot would slap deafeningly against the wooden floors or linoleum tiles. His one and only attempt at getting her to wear slippers failed miserably so he grew accustom to the annoying sound as best he could.

 

“I’m busy,” he mumbled, still not bothering to fully and properly acknowledge her presence.

 

Unfazed, Jess stepped deeper into the room, coming to stand before the bed. Reaching down, she bounced her hands on the mattress testing its level of comfort before she deemed it worthy enough and fell backward with a lazy flourish.

 

“Comfy,” she breathed loftily, staring at the back of his head, a goofy smile spread across her lips.

 

“Don’t ruffle the sheets,” he ordered upon hearing the squeak of the box springs, as his fingers started to fire away at the keys. His mind was still blank, but he didn’t want Jess to think he was lying about being busy.

“So, does Van Johnson tell you what to write about?” Her question was direct and blanketed with complete amusement and folly, which always got a rise out of John.

 

“I write what I choose to write,” he muttered, aware to the way she wished he had reacted.

 

“I take it you’ve moved on from super spy sleuths to sappy, drippy romance novels then.”

 

“What are you babbling about?” His body remained positioned before the computer, as he refused to turn around and have a polite conversation with her.

 

“Let me see if I can recall some of it from memory. You are addicted to her laugh, the way she smells of vanilla, her hair . . . wait, no, her silky hair. I also recall her lips being a magnetic force that compels you so close, so very close that you can’t get away.” Her tone was comical and mimicking.

 

“You snooped around in my room?” His game plan to remain calm backfired as he whirled around in his chair angrily. “What the fuck is your pr . . .” He stopped short when he saw her sprawled out across his bed wearing nothing but her bra, panties and a barely-there robe which hung loosely at her shoulders, fell mid-thigh and was see through. Like any living, breathing man, John’s eyes bugged out and he looked longer than he should have.

 

Grinning, Jess simply continued on with the conversation as if nothing were awry. “You have the problem J.B.. If you had kept me posted as you were instructed this whole mess never would have happened. You were told to carry out your orders efficiently and in a timely manner. There is no way this should have taken weeks. I could have completed this in five days, give or take a day. All it takes is a little effort.”

 

Finally coming to his senses, John stood up and rifled through his dresser until he found his old college hooded sweat jacket. “Put this on,” he insisted, tossing it to her. There was no way he was getting within five feet of her. Jess was a sexual predator, she was lethal.

 

Picking the conversation back up where it left off, John grimaced as Jess fiddled with the strings of the jacket and then dropped it on the floor beside her. “Jess you have to believe that I’ve been doing everything I can possibly think of. It’s just, there are other factors that play into the assignment now like . . .”

 

“Marloony,” she finished for him, rolling over to face him.

 

“Don’t call her that and yes, her as well as my niece.”

 

“Isn’t that a little weird to share a niece with the woman you’re fucking?”

 

“Why are you always so crude and disrespectful?” He shook his head slowly in disgust as he leaned casually against the dresser.

 

“Well?” She implored, not letting his remark faze her.

 

“My family and personal life is none of your business. You only need to be concerned with my assignment and my performance there.”

 

Narrowing her eyes, Jess flashed him a sexy grin before taking the conversation down a new, daring path. “Actually, I’m more concerned with your performance elsewhere.”

 

Sitting up straight, her feet dangled freely off the side of the bed as she shimmied out of her robe. Rising to her feet, she walked the length of the room and stood before him, watching as his eyes darted from hers to her breasts and back up again. The attraction was still there as she had always known it to be.

 

“I’ve missed you J.B.” Her voice was soft and seductive, as she trailed a finely manicured fingernail down his arm.

 

“Don’t,” he mumbled hoarsely, his voice cracking slightly. He tried to sidestep her, but she merely moved with him as if they were one unit, one body.

 

“Just one more night J.B. . . .” she whispered softly. She rose onto her tip toes as her mouth descended upon his. Her lips lightly brushed his before he turned his head to the left. Not one to give up, Jess adapted to her predicament and began to kiss and nibble on the side of his neck.

 

”Jess . . . please . . .” he begged, gently grabbing her arms to push her away. Instead, Jess grabbed his neck and forced their mouths to meet.

 

His resistance was strong at first, but the harder she clung and the more she persisted, the weaker his resistance became.

 

“Make love to me,” she pleaded between kisses, her tone hurried and needy.

 

John merely moaned in response, and she couldn’t tell if it was one of agreement or protest. None of that mattered because the moment was quickly broken by a creak near the steps.

 

John pushed Jess away, as his eyes followed the noise. All he saw was a flash of blonde disappearing down the steps.

 

“Fuck!” He hissed, raking his fingers through his hair.

 

“Don’t let her spoil our fun,” Jess insisted, making a move to devour him once again.

 

“Stay away from me,” he cried, stepping around her to pick her robe up. “Take your stuff and get out . . . now!”

 

Glaring at him, Jess swiped her robe from his hands and walked to the stairs. Pausing, she whipped back around to look at him. “Maybe now that your annoying distraction is out of the picture, you’ll be able to focus on your assignment and complete it on time.”

 

“Go to hell,” he called after her as she descended the stairs.

 

Her hand shot up into view in response and she flipped him off.

 

Unsure of what to do next, John only knew he had to find Marlena before Jess did.

After first dropping Molly off at Laura’s, Marlena walked the two miles from Laura’s house to the park. She had no idea why she had the urge to walk; she just knew driving wouldn’t be smart at a time like this.

 

How could John do this to her? Though she had never trusted Jess, she always thought she could count on John to keep things strictly professional and platonic with her. When she ascended the stairs to the attic she had no idea she would walk in on such a display. Jess practically naked, in John’s arms, devouring his mouth with her own. True, Jess warned her that she would prey on John once more; Marlena was always so certain it wouldn’t go Jess’ way because of her relationship with John.

 

None of that matters now because she now knows where John’s heart is or at the very least his overpowering sexual desire. How she thought she could compare to a gorgeous city type like Jess was beyond hilarious.

 

The early night air was crisp but not too cold and calming. A barely-there breeze swirled gently around Marlena, teasing the ends of her golden locks back and forth across her face, tickling her nose. Finally reaching her destination, Marlena found the swings and chose her favorite near the water fountain. When she was little on hot days, her daddy would always turn the fountain on and shower her with an ice cold rain. It was her favorite way to beat the heat, swinging as high and as fast as her little legs could go as a private little rain shower overcame her, soaking her to the bone.

 

Tonight things were so very different. Instead of feeling carefree with not a worry in the world, Marlena felt as if she bore all the worries of the world. Thinking back to her childhood, she couldn’t understand how things got to this point, this day, this feeling of complete failure.

 

Her entire family except for Molly was gone forever, her career was about to go up in smoke because of her overpowering desire to at last figure out what happened to her sister, she allowed a crazed and delusional woman reside in her home, and the only good thing aside from Molly in her life had gone and disappointed and hurt her more than anyone ever had.

 

She dangled awkwardly on the swing for a moment crying silently. An ice cold wind suddenly appeared and shot through her, shocking her to the core.

 

“Daddy,” she whispered knowingly, looking over to the fountain where the wind had come from.

 

Swiping her tears away bitterly, she wrapped her hands around the wrought iron chains and began her ascent into the stars. The harder she pumped, the harder she cried. The faster she worked, the angrier she got. The higher she climbed, the more her tension released until she was only able to feel the wind guiding her journey up into the heavens.

 

Her freeing release was quickly interrupted when Marlena spotted two shadows near the merry-go-round. Digging her feet into the sand below on her next descent, she came to a stop and watched as both shadows took something unknown out of their respective pockets and quickly exchanged possessions. An uneasy feeling washed over her and she decided it was time to leave.

 

Paying the shadows no more mind, she hurriedly felt around in the grass to find her shoes that she had managed to kick off mid-flight. She found one but couldn’t seem to adjust her eyes well enough to the darkness to get the other one.

 

“Looking for this?” A vaguely familiar voice wondered.

 

Looking up in the direction where the shadows once stood, Marlena saw a little more clearly now. He was dressed in a business suit and a trench coat, his briefcase in hand.

 

“Thank you,” she stumbled, reaching for her shoe that he held.

 

He pulled it from her reach, startling her. “Don’t I know you?”

 

“I highly doubt it.” She made another attempt for her shoe, but he was too quick.

 

“You’re an Evans . . . Marlena right?”

 

“Right,” she agreed, trying to snatch her shoe without success.

 

“Victor Kiriakis. I came to your assistance at Martha’s not too long ago.” He stepped closer, coming into the bit of moonlight that washed over Marlena. Immediately she recognized him and breathed a sigh of relief for she had started to grow increasingly scared.

 

“Yes, I remember you Mr. Kiriakis. How are you doing?”

 

“Just fine and yourself?” He turned her shoe over to her with a wide smile.

 

“I’m doing all right.”

 

“So, what’s a beautiful woman like yourself doing out alone at this hour?”

 

“I may be a woman, but I’m not helpless Mr. Kiriakis.”

 

“Victor, please. Mr. Kiriakis makes me feel so old, it’s what my wife calls me and I hate it. I didn’t mean to imply you were helpless I only meant things aren’t as safe around here as they once were with Hope’s murder and all. After she was attacked, we’ve all been worried. It couldn’t have happened to a finer woman.”

 

The way he spoke of Hope as if he knew her aroused her curiosity. What would he and Hope possibly have in common? He was a lawyer and Hope had always had an odd distaste for lawyers for as long as Marlena could remember.

 

“You know . . . knew my sister?”

 

“Being an old married man, I would frequent Martha’s after work as an escape. I’ve found that it keeps the marriage going the best it can. Of course your sister worked there most nights and she was always so friendly and talkative.”

 

“Yes, that would be my Hope,” Marlena smiled serenely, memories suddenly washing over her. That happened lately for no reason at all; she would simply fall into a memory and get carried away in it.

 

“I’m sorry for your loss.” His proffered condolences halted her from furthering her trip down memory lane. “If there is anything I can do . . .”

 

“Well, this certainly isn’t my place, but I do know for a fact that you are handling Bo Brady’s case. If I were to ask you to do anything it would be to clear his name so he can be free to come home to his baby girl.”

 

“You have my word that I will do my best to ensure Mr. Brady’s freedom, but in my line of work, solid guarantees don’t exist,” he smiled weakly.

 

“All anyone can ask of another is for them to do their best,” she rationalized.

 

“Intelligent, just like your sister.”

 

“Oh . . . why thank you.” Her response was hesitant not to mention dripping with uncertainty. “I’d better be heading back now.”

 

Looking around, Victor could only make out the shape of his own BMW at the curb. “You walked?”

 

“I needed the time for myself.”

 

“Allow me to give you a lift back home then, I insist.”

 

“No, really. I’d much rather walk. I have to clear my head. Today’s been rather hectic,” she declined politely.

 

“I don’t feel right leaving you to your own devices at such an hour.”

 

“I’ll be fine, really I will. I’ve lived in this town most of my life. I feel completely safe here.”

 

“So did Hope,” he replied eerily. “Well, good night and be careful.”

 

“Night,” she mumbled, her brain still picking at his comment.

 

Something about that man rubbed her the wrong way. She couldn’t tell if it was his mysterious encounter with the other shadow, or if it was lofty candor, or the way in which he spoke about Hope. Whatever the reason, she was frightened by him, not to mention suspicious.

“You’re late,” a voice reprimanded from the shadows of the night. The annoying sound of heels hitting the pavement filled the silence of the night and a figure emerged from the darkness wearing faded blue jeans, the knees worn, a chain dangling from the pocket, a vintage 80’s tee that read Mullets Rock and a worn member’s only jacket.

 

“Going for the Charlie’s Angels look J.D.? You always did know how to dress to impress,” the newcomer sneered, shifting his weight to his right foot as he eyed her outfit. On her feet were stiletto heels which were a good five inches at least, she wore skin tight black leather pants with a matching jacket that buttoned just to the middle of her chest, exposing a hint of black lace barely concealing her over swell of cleavage. Her hands were concealed in black leather biker gloves and her normally long, flowing hair was pulled back as a pair of black sunglasses sat perched on the bridge of her nose. “It’s after midnight. What’s with the shades?”

 

“Where’s my information?” She persisted, removing her sunglasses.

 

“Not so fast sweetness. How about a little down payment in the form of a kiss.” Stepping closer, he leaned his face toward hers and puckered up.

 

“Dream on Scooter!” She cried, shoving his face away in disgust. “I don’t owe you a damn thing. Give me my file and scoot.” She laughed at her play on words as he grumbled his dissatisfaction with her.

 

“Here’s your stupid information.” He pulled a folder out from inside his jacket and tossed it to her.

 

“Good boy,” she teased playfully as she ruffled his hair.

 

“Not the hair!” He cried, faltering backwards to avoid her grasp. “Do you know how long it takes to get my hair looking this good?”

 

Gazing at his hair once more, she raised a questioning eyebrow. “Maybe you should spend just a little bit more time at it.”

 

“Like you’re so freaking hot,” he mumbled, his upper lip curling in disgust.

 

“As a matter of fact, I am. Do you know many women who can pull this look off?”

 

“You’re something else J.D.” he laughed haughtily. “I’m out and I hope this is the last errand I have to run for you and Black.”

 

“Don’t go far, you never know.”

 

“You f**king agents always working the middlemen like slaves.”

 

“But we pay you well. So mind your manners and tell me I’m the hottest f**king woman you know,” she ordered playfully, stuffing the file into the black bag slung across her shoulder.

 

“God J.D. you know you’re ass is hot. Just keep dangling the unattainable before my hungry eyes.”

 

“Awww Scooter, is that your way of saying you want me?” Grinning, she narrowed her eyes as she ran a finger down his cheek. He sucked in a quick breath and swallowed hard, his eyes pleading intensely. “If only you were taller.”

 

He jerked to attention. “I’m taller than you damn it.”

 

“Not by much and certainly not when I’m wearing these heels,” she explained. “Sorry Scooter, I’m just that shallow that I discriminate against the vertically challenged.”

 

“Tease.” With that he threw her a disgusted look before leaving.

 

“Always an experience,” she called after him. The second his shadow was no longer visible, another shadow appeared in the opposite direction.

 

Normally she would have slipped into hiding but she was expecting another visitor she remained in place. Big mistake. As the shadow cleared the corner she recognized the person right away and cursed out loud.

 

“f**k me!”

 

Startled, the shadow moved closer toward the light and then proceeded to curse themselves. “Shit.”

 

“What are you doing out here at this hour Marlena?”

 

“I can ask you the same thing Jess.” Marlena took this moment to analyze her outfit and nearly burst into a fit of giggles.

 

“Go home.”

 

“You’re not my mother,” she scoffed.

 

“No, but I know that you need to leave now. Don’t you have a niece to tend to?”

 

“I can only guess you’re out here hoping to make a little extra spending cash. Dressed like that I take it you plan on earning that money with your body. Well, I hope you’re not banking on much darling.”

 

“Just go home,” Jess urged, biting back the nasty comeback she had in mind.

 

“What no cheap shot riddled with curse words and dripping with disdain?” Marlena stared at her in mock shock. “I do believe you are losing your touch Jessie.”

 

“Don’t call me that.”

 

“Oh, did I hit a nerve . . . Jessie?” Marlena’s eyes danced in amusement, enjoying her torment of Jess.

 

“This isn’t like you Marlena. Just go home and leave me to my business.”

 

“I didn’t know editors carried out their business at one in the morning in a dark, musty alley dressed like a call girl.”

 

“You’re testing my patience I can see that and I understand why. You’re upset, understandably so.”

 

“Upset? You think I’m just upset?” Marlena spat. “Upset is when you stub your toe in the middle of the night. Upset is when your alarm doesn’t go off on time and you’re nearly late for work. Upset is when you get a flat tire and AAA takes forever getting to you.”

 

“Fine, you’re more than upset. Quite frankly I don’t care. You made your claim or lack of a claim on John perfectly clear the other day. I gave you a heads up about where I was coming from, don’t say I didn’t.”

 

“I didn’t expect you to strip naked and throw yourself at him.”

 

“I was not naked and I did not throw myself at him. The opportunity arose and I grabbed it like any . . .” Jess cut herself off when she heard the faint sound of footsteps. “You have to leave.”

 

“You don’t tell me what to do.”

 

“Listen, I’m not trying to boss you around or anything but you can’t stay here. It’s not safe.”

 

Alarmed by her words and by the sudden overcast of urgency and vulnerability in Jess’ eyes, Marlena halted her rebuttal.

 

“Fine, I’ll go.” Marlena turned to go the way she came but Jess stopped her.

 

“No, the other way, hurry.”

 

Curious, Marlena nonetheless obeyed and hurried off around the corner.

 

Jess breathed a sigh of relief as she spotted her appointment.

 

“I didn’t think you’d make it.”

 

A fairly tall, slightly overweight man of about 35 with thinning black hair emerged from the shadows. A thick scar covered most of the right side of his face, starting at his temple and slashing diagonally to end at the corner of his lips.

 

“I’m here aren’t I?” His voice matched his scar perfectly in that it was thick and rough.

 

“Paco said you’d be straight with me.”

 

“No names,” he waved his hand to dismiss the notion and then proceeded on. “So, you want information from me. First tell me what it is and then name the price you’re willing to pay.”

 

“I need as much information as you can find regarding the night Hope Evans was murdered. It happened on . . .”

 

“I know when it happened,” he interrupted her. “My question is why you want to know about that night?”

 

“I thought you only needed to know two things what and how much?”

 

He grinned a lopsided grin which forced his scar to protrude farther and to slowly turn bright red. “Did anyone ever tell you you back talk too much?”

 

Rolling her eyes she ignored his comment. “Listen, we’re willing to pay you up to five thousand for your assistance.”

 

“Double it and you’ve got yourself a deal.”

 

“Double?” She nearly choked out.

 

“Paco ordered me not to take anything less than five digits.”

 

“Do you do everything Paco tells you to do?”

 

“Of course and he also told me to deal with the pretty lady if she starts to annoy me.”

 

“I’m scared now,” she sighed, pulling out her cell phone.

 

Not pleased, the man slapped the phone out of her hands, grabbed her by the arm and hauled her toward him until their faces were almost touching.

 

“What the f**k is your problem?”

 

“You think I was going to let you call someone? Do I have ass written across my forehead?” He seethed.

 

“No, but you’re breath sure smells like it.”

 

“Funny. Do you want me to show you what I do to funny people?” He raised his hand to smack her when a loud crash rang out. “Who’s there?”

 

Turning around, one hand still held tight on Jess, he noticed an overturned trash can rolling around aimlessly.

 

“Dumb alley cats,” he mumbled, turning back around to finish what he had started.

 

A loud roar pierced the silence and a figure came bounding from the shadows. Just as he turned around a rock cracked him in the side of the head and a stream of warm blood began to trickle down his cheek, gliding over his scar. He was dazed for a second, long enough for his hold on Jess to loosen but not long enough to make a clean getaway.

 

Suddenly all of his attention was on the newcomer. “Blondie come to save her gal pal? Where’s the third Angel? Hiding still?”

 

“What the hell are you doing!?” Jess cried. “I told you to leave.”

 

“You should be thanking me,” Marlena protested as she slowly backed away from the approaching man.

 

“Thank you for coming back here and getting yourself killed,” Jess smiled bitterly as she watched casually as her attacker showed interest in Marlena.

 

“You’re sick, you know that?” Marlena stammered, nearly tripping over the trashcan that she had tipped over earlier to cause a ruckus.

 

“I’d rather be sick than dead,” Jess rationalized.

 

“Screw you!”

 

“Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?” The man wondered, closing the gap even more. Marlena was backed up against the brick wall as her eyes darted back and forth between Scar Face and Jess. “I’ll bet she doesn’t like such filth coming from such a pretty face. Pucker up, I want to taste first hand just how filthy that mouth of yours really is.” Grabbing her wrists, he forced her up against the wall as she squirmed in protest.

 

“If I break a nail, it’s all your fault,” Jess sighed, tossing her bag aside. “Let her go!”

 

“And if I don’t what are you gonna do?” He wondered, not bothering to turn around.

 

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Clearing the distance between them, Jess came up behind him and kicked his feet out from underneath him. His chin grazed the brick wall on his way down, opening a fresh wound.

 

“Did they teach you that in some petty women’s defense class?” He was on his knees trying to get up when Jess landed another kick directly into his chest. Though he got the wind knocked out of him for a second, it didn’t stop him from grabbing her foot and flipping her down onto her back. “That’s the way I like to see my women, flat on their backs.”

 

Rising to his feet, he came to stand behind her pulling a knife from a strap on his ankle. Grabbing her hair, he attempted to yank her to her feet but she was ahead of him. Swinging her legs up, she wrapped them around his neck and hurled him back down onto the ground, his backside cracking under the hard cement and the knife falling just out of his reach.

 

Moaning, he spotted the knife and stretched his hand toward it but screamed out in pain as the heel of one of Jess’ shoes dug into the tender flesh on his hand.

 

“Grab the knife,” Jess ordered Marlena. Still stunned by what had just progressed, Marlena faltered for a long moment. “I said grab the knife moron!”

 

Snapping back to attention, Marlena did as she was told, letting the knife dangle from her thumb and forefinger, blade down.

 

“Now what?” Marlena’s voice was nervous and squeaky.

 

“Shove it up your ass,” Scar Face grumbled, grabbing Jess’ free ankle, trying to knock her off balance.

 

Stomping down harder on his hand with her heel, Jess broke his skin as he hollered out in pain. His grip on her ankle dropped and she immediately kicked him in the jaw producing a loud crack as blood spurted from his mouth.

 

“Go home. I can take care of this.”

 

“And leave you here with Magilla Gorilla? I don’t think so,” Marlena scoffed, gagging when she saw what Jess’ heel had done to the man’s hand. The only thing that sprang to mind for Marlena was curdled cottage cheese dyed red.

 

“You don’t have to worry about fuck face over here, I have everything under control,” Jess assured her as she watched Scar Face roll around in the dirt, babying his hand.

 

“You bitch! Look what you did to my hand you fucking whore.”

 

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Jess persisted. “Since you won’t leave, hand me my cell. It’s in the dirt over by the dumpster.”

 

“You take this thing.” Marlena gladly handed Jess the knife and then found the phone in record time. “He hit it pretty hard. What if it’s broke?”

 

“This thing? Broken? It’s indestructible.” She dialed a few numbers and then waited patiently, all the while staying focused on Scar Face. His first attempt to pick himself up was put on hold when Jess landed another swift kick to his jaw. He dropped back down, the dirt billowing from his weight. “It’s J.D.; I need a clean-up crew to my assigned meeting place ASAP. Don’t send José or Marcus. I need my muscles for this job.”

 

“Who did you just call?” Marlena wondered the second she disconnected.

 

“Just a couple of friends of mine. They’ll be here in no time.”

 

Jess remained close to Scar Face as he rolled around on the ground, whimpering like a baby. Every time he made a move like he was going to rise, Jess readied her foot and he cowered in fear. Marlena stood near the dumpster, positioning herself so that Jess was between her and him all the while staring at Jess in complete fascination.

 

What seemed like mere minutes later, two enormous figures appeared through the shadows, their faces stoic and cold as they sized Marlena up first. Their frowns were quickly turned into smiles when they spotted Jess.

 

“You rang D?” The bulkier of the two said.

 

“Freddy, you’re here,” Jess grinned. “And you brought Kato just as I requested. I have a live one here for you boys. Enjoy.”

 

Freddy and Kato nodded knowingly as they each grabbed an arm and hauled him to his feet.

 

“Jesus, you sure did a number on his face Jess,” Kato winced in disgust.

 

“His hand too,” Freddy added.

 

“He called me a bitch.”

 

“No wonder,” Freddy sighed, looking to Scar Face. “Never tell J.D. she’s a bitch. That’s how she lost one fiancé and a husband.”

 

“Get him out of my sight.”

 

Obeying readily, they dragged him out of the alley and into an awaiting car.

 

“They got here awfully fast.” Marlena finally spoke up.

 

“That’s what I pay them to do; react and then ask questions. Come on, I’m taking you home.”

 

“What does an editor need with employees like that?”

 

“If you still think I’m an editor . . . well you’re dumber than I thought.”

 

“Then who are you? What are you? I’ve never met a woman quite like yourself who could take down a man like that half her size.”

 

“This may sound simply like a rude comment from me to you, but it’s not. Things are on a need to know basis and right now, you don’t need to know. It’s safer for you that way.”

 

“This somehow has to do with John and that assignment you two were hinting to, doesn’t it?”

 

Slinging her bag over her shoulder, Jess merely sighed, motioning Marlena to follow her.

 

“Well come on, tell me. You can’t just go super human freak on me and ask me to be quiet.”

 

Jess halted, turning to face Marlena. “Listen, I don’t want you to take this the wrong way. Yes, I helped you out tonight but that was only because Two Ton would have mutilated you and I couldn’t let that happen. I won’t lie; there was a moment there when I thought about staying out of it.”

 

“Why didn’t you then?” Marlena challenged curiously.

 

“Because of John,” Jess simply said, as she picked her pace up once more.

 

“Whoa! What do you mean because of John?” Marlena had dashed ahead of her, blocking her from going any further.

 

Sighing, Jess grabbed Marlena’s arm and pulled her to the bus stop bench. “After a hard days’ work, you want to have a heart to heart.”

 

“What do you mean you did it because of John?” Marlena reiterated anxiously.

 

“I’ve known him for years now so I like to think I have an edge being able to read him so well. We’ve been through the good, the bad and the absolute worst together. So, no matter how things work out for him and me, I will always keep his best interest at heart.”

 

“And that just so happens to be me?” Marlena’s voice was soft, nearly child like as she marveled at the change in Jess. Her mood had become subdued and she was actually engaging in a polite conversation with her.

 

“As much as I wish it weren’t true, I know J.B. cares for you deeply. I’m not a terribly generous person by nature so I won’t pretend to be happy for him or you. But I do know how to treat my friends and that includes John. Regardless of how bad things ended up for the two of us, I still consider him to be my good friend and I like to think he feels the same about me too which is why I couldn’t let Curly back there pounce all over you.”

 

“Thank you; really thank you for putting all of our differences aside and sticking up for me. I know it couldn’t have been easy on you.”

 

“Which part? Deciding to defend you or kicking that guy’s ass? I probably would have beat the shit out of him if you hadn’t showed up because he was beginning to piss me off and when I get pissed like that I tend to react first; occupational hazard.”

 

“I still can’t believe all that you did back there. It was like watching Wonder Woman.” Marlena couldn’t curb her enthusiasm that she felt recalling the events that just took place.

 

“Hardly,” Jess laughed, rubbing her gloved hands across her legs.

 

“The way his head snapped back and his jaw cracked when you kicked him . . . it was incredible but a little disgusting to see.” Marlena’s face twisted up just remembering the look of his injuries.

 

“It’s an acquired sight. Trust me, I was slightly put off by it at first but it’s an occupational hazard so I became immune to it I guess.”

 

“You could teach a defense class. I am positive that tons of women will not only enjoy it but benefit from it,” Marlena suggested. “In fact, you should consider doing an impromptu session here in Salem sometime before you go.”

 

“Marlena, if you want me to show you some moves one on one, just ask.”

 

Caught off guard, Marlena couldn’t help but smile shyly.

 

“Am I truly that transparent?”

 

“No, I’m just really good at reading people, especially what they don’t really want me to know. Another . . .”

 

“Occupational hazard,” they said in unison before breaking into a light fit of giggles.

 

“I guess I say that a lot,” Jess blushed, yanking the zipper up on her jacket a bit more. “It’s fucking freezing out here.”

 

“We should get back home anyway. I know I’ve had enough excitement to last me a lifetime.”

 

“If that constitutes as enough for a lifetime then I’ve experienced enough for a million lifetimes,” Jess joked ironically.

 

They both rose from the bench and continued on their way down the dark, deserted sidewalk. The chirping of thousands of crickets filled the calming silence.

 

“Can you do me a favor?” Jess finally spoke. “Can you maybe keep all of this just between the two of us?”

 

“I’m not sure exactly what I saw, but you can trust me not to breathe a word of it to John. I’m hoping the time will come soon when you will be able to fill me in on the details.”

 

Jess kept her pace up, ignoring Marlena’s comment. Eyeing her intently, Marlena was willing her to speak.

 

“Right, I won’t push the issue again, I promise,” Marlena vowed with a small irritating sigh.

 

Jess grinned knowingly and couldn’t help but enjoy the moment for what it was worth. Go figure.

After tucking Molly in and watching Jess trudge wearily upstairs to bed, Marlena couldn’t will herself to do the same. She had her pajamas on, she was yawning incessantly, but the urge to slip into a deep slumber was missing. So instead she grabbed a blanket, a copy of Nora Roberts’ latest novel, a bag of twizzlers, and headed for the Weeping Willow tree that stood its ground on the front lawn. Thank God she had thought to put her robe on; otherwise the night air would have chilled her to the bone.

 

As she flipped through the pages of the book, not bothering to read a word, her eyes were simply drawn to the pack of cigarettes that she had found on the back porch. Why she had bothered to bring them with her was a mystery to her, but she had brought them. Ever since the incident with Scar Face in the alley, her hands shook violently. Recalling something that Laura had said about smoking calming ones nerves, Marlena finally caved.

 

Irritated to no end with her paranoid mood, she tossed the book aside and snatched up a cigarette. The second it lit she took a quick drag before coughing incessantly.

 

“Well isn’t this a surprising sight,” a voice chuckled from behind.

 

“Couldn’t sleep either Jess?” Marlena wondered, her attempts to control her coughs in vain. “Take a seat.”

 

“Smoke much?” Jess teased, accepting the invitation and sprawling out beside Marlena. “Hey, those are mine!”

 

“I heard it was good for calming nerves, but I’m beginning to think it’s not going to work that way for me,” Marlena replied, ignoring the comment about the cigarettes being hers.

 

With a small sigh, Jess grabbed a cigarette for herself and lit it. “Who woulda thunk it?”

 

“What?”

 

Marlena’s interest in her cigarette had dwindled as she held it for show, if anything.

 

“I never thought you would try smoking. Especially when you were so uptight about it with me.”

 

“I think with tonight’s events,” she began slowly, pausing to put the cigarette out in the grass beside her. “I needed something to unwind, but I guess I was wrong.”

 

“And you thought cigarettes will do the trick? Please,” Jess scoffed, rising to her feet and proceeding back toward the house.

 

“Where are you going?” This time Marlena did turn around to follow Jess’ shadow toward the steps.

 

“I’ll be right back you just sit there and ignore the cigarettes; they’re not your thing.” With that, she disappeared into the house once more.

 

Shrugging lazily, Marlena leaned back against the sturdy trunk of the Weeping Willow tree and absorbed her surroundings. This had always been her most favorite place on the Evans property. The tree was so enormous that it made her feel as if she was hidden from the rest of the world, in her own little bubble observing everyone else. The things she was able to see as a young girl under her Weeping Willow.

 

If she were more like her sister, she would have used the conversations she overheard or the incidents she happened to see to her advantage, but she wasn’t, so it wasn’t really relevant. It was the solitude and the serenity of the space that endeared her. While most children embraced the chaos and pandemonium that life entailed, Marlena wallowed in her down time, her quiet time, her me time, her time right under this very tree.

 

“This should do the trick,” Jess announced upon her return, her grin as wide as Texas.

 

Sitting up straight once more, Marlena noticed that Jess had brought a six pack of beer from the fridge.

 

“You want to get me drunk?” The hesitancy in Marlena’s voice was overwhelming that it made Jess chuckle.

 

“Don’t tell me you’re backing out before I even offer?” Jess flopped back down and popped the top off two bottles, handing one to Marlena.

 

“Well . . . I don’t think it’s such a good idea for me to get drunk. I have to be coherent so I can tend to Molly tomorrow.”

 

“You work in a bar for crying out loud! Will you just shut up and drink,” Jess teased, nursing her own beer.

 

Sighing, Marlena took a small sip. The initial wave of taste mixing with the nicotine made her wince in disgust, but she immediately followed it up with another drink knowing the awful taste would subside.

 

“You call that a drink?” Jess teased, downing her second gulp.

 

“I like to savor it,” Marlena defended herself, purposefully taking a long swallow of beer in a horrible attempt to seem intimidating.

 

“Go ahead, drink up. It will help with those shakes you’ve got going on,” Jess insisted, tipping Marlena’s bottle up slightly to further issue her order.

 

“Why do I have the feeling you’re doing this on purpose?” Marlena sighed as she obeyed, taking a bigger drink this time.

 

“After tonight, you still don’t trust me?” Jess insisted in mock hurt.

 

“Scoot over.” Marlena shifted to the right to allow Jess room to lean up against the tree too.

 

They sat there for a while drinking, allowing the crickets and owls fill the silence, as they each started in on their second beer.

 

“I’m hungry,” Jess finally spoke in a sluggish tone.

 

“Here.” Marlena set down her bottle and handed the bag of twizzlers over.

 

“You’ve been holding out on me.” Grabbing one up, Jess bit the ends off to make a straw and slipped it into her bottle.

 

“You are such a child,” Marlena giggled lazily before she grabbed a twizzler and copied Jess’ idea.

 

“You know,” Jess began, eyeing Marlena. “You’re not so bad.”

 

Giggling maniacally, Marlena leaned her head back, her laughter overpowering the chirp of the crickets.

 

“No fair. You have to share the joke.” Jess’ eyes were narrowed, a happy gleam dancing there.

 

“No joke,” Marlena assured her. “I was just thinking the same thing but in reverse.”

 

“Even after all that’s happened because of me? I mean, your life has been turned upside down ever since I came into town.”

 

Taking a long moment to think, Marlena finally replied. “Yes.”

 

“Wow, I’m so glad you didn’t have to think about that.”

 

“You have to admit you’ve been a pain in my ass the entire time.”

 

“And tonight?” Jess implored, opening two more bottles, giving one to Marlena.

 

“And tonight . . . tonight you redeemed yourself.”

 

“Wow,” Jess breathed loftily, taking a sip of beer. “I don’t think I’ve ever redeemed myself. This is a first.” She looked over to Marlena and smiled. “So, I’m not a bitch anymore?”

 

A grin instantly took over Marlena’s face. “Nah.”

 

“Am I still allowed to have bitchy tendencies?”

 

“I have them myself. It’s only fair.”

 

“My beer is starting to taste like strawberry licorice,” Jess giggled, taking the beer soaked twizzler out of the bottle and lobbing it across the lawn. It landed with a wet splat on the sidewalk.

 

“Nice throw,” Marlena congratulated, highly impressed.

 

“Let’s see you try it.”

 

Propping herself up better, Marlena grabbed her own twizzler and threw it with all her might. It landed a pathetic two feet from the blanket which sent Jess laughing hysterically.

 

“I never claimed to be any good,” Marlena managed before Jess’ laughter overcame her.

 

“You . . . throw . . . like a . . . girl,” Jess forced between breathless giggles.

 

“I never said I was any good,” Marlena laughed, playfully swatting Jess’ arm.

 

“Well, it’s not your fault. I grew up with two older brothers and my goal for so long was to be just like them which is why I got into the whole act of being a tom boy.”

 

“My mama dressed Hope and me up in frilly pink dresses all the time so we never got the chance to dirty ourselves up and be one of the boys.”

 

“Too bad, it’s fun, especially making mud pies. How can you go through life and never have made a mud pie?” Jess’ laughter had died down as she surveyed the lawn. Rising to her feet, she held her hands out to Marlena. “Come on.”

 

“Where to?”

 

“Just let me help you up and don’t ask questions otherwise you’ll back out,” Jess grinned.

 

Narrowing her eyes suspiciously, Marlena went along with it all and allowed Jess to help her to her feet. Jess motioned for her to follow along to the side of the house where Jess unraveled the garden hose.

 

“When I say so, you turn the water on.”

 

“I don’t think this is an appropriate thing to be doing at nearly 3 o’clock in the morning,” Marlena insisted, her speech a little slurred.

 

“Would you rather we do it at 3 o’clock in the afternoon when everyone and their sister can watch us?” Jess rationalized, lazily.

 

“You won’t back down will you?”

 

“Damn straight. Now, wait for me to get over there where that dirt patch is by the bushes before you let ‘er rip.”

 

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Marlena mumbled with a light laugh.

 

In a matter of minutes the dirt was transformed into fresh mud and Jess stood their admiring the beauty of it.

 

“Since you’re a virgin at this, I suggest you get the first jump.” Jess rolled up her sleeves and then turned to Marlena, inviting her to jump in.

 

“Jump? You expect me to jump into it?”

 

“No, I expected you to keep it here in your yard as a remembrance of the time Jess Dallow graced your property,” Jess droned sarcastically. “Of course I expect you to jump into it. If you don’t, I’ll push you.”

 

“You wouldn’t dare.”

 

Cocking an eyebrow, Jess quickly maneuvered behind Marlena and gave her a hard shove which propelled Marlena right into the mud. She fell on her bottom with a thick, wet FLOP.

 

“Cold! Cold! Cold!” Marlena cried through clenched teeth, as she tried to get up but the suction of the mud hindered her attempts.

 

“Don’t be such a baby. The shock will wear off in a second just like when you jump into a swimming pool.”

 

“This was your bright idea so you’d better join me.”

 

“And get my newest Victoria’s Secrets pajamas filthy? I don’t think so,” Jess snorted, folding her arms across her chest to further issue her protest. Jess turned to leave, but Marlena wasn’t satisfied.

 

Grabbing her ankle, Marlena yanked Jess bottom down into the mud right next to her.

 

“Oh my God! It’s freezing!” Jess screamed, her breath stolen for a moment.

 

“Don’t be such a baby. The shock will wear off in a second,” Marlena teased, mimicking Jess’ voice with ease.

 

“Funny,” Jess laughed haughtily before grabbing a fist full of mud and splattering it across Marlena’s face.

 

Marlena gasped in complete shock, staring at Jess in wide eyed horror. “Oh, you’re gonna pay for that.”

 

Instantly a mud fight ensued, as the two women showered the other in mud from head to toe, their giggles carrying off into the night.

 

After what seemed like mere seconds to them, a third voice broke into the silence of the night, overpowering their insatiable giggles.

 

“What in the world are you two doing?”

 

Freezing, they both looked up from their mud hole, their eyes wide and innocent, and their hands full of mud for the next round. Marlena was lying on her back as Jess sat on her legs, pinning her down.

 

“Hey John,” Marlena faltered, quickly averting her gaze from his. She looked to Jess and immediately the duo cracked up, the joke lost to John.

 

“Its 3:30 in the morning and you two are out here mud wrestling?” John’s tone was authoritative and accusing.

 

“We’re drunk,” Jess noted nonchalantly, waving her hand to dismiss his presence.

 

“Yea, uninhib . . . uninhib . . . unhibit . . . oh hell, fucking drunk,” Marlena agreed sloppily, waving her hand toward him as well.

 

“You two are completely insane,” he exclaimed, running a hand through his bed-head hair.

 

“We had a rough night,” Marlena defended.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Jess quickly took her hand full of mud and slapped it across Marlena’s face.

 

“Hey!” Came her muffled cry.

 

“All’s fair,” Jess reminded.

 

Marlena cleared her face and quickly caught Jess’ knowing look and understood.

 

“I think you two need to get cleaned up and go to bed. It’s late.”

 

“I’ll take the shower first,” Jess cried, picking herself up off of Marlena and carefully maneuvering herself out of the mud hole.

 

“Be my guest,” Marlena sighed, sitting up to watch Jess stumble into the house.

 

Taking off his robe, John squatted down to wipe Marlena’s face clean. “You are filthy.”

 

“Thanks for pointing out the obvious,” she replied, angling her face so he could wipe it all clear.

 

“Here, I’ll help you up.” Rising to his feet, he held out his hands in assistance.

 

Instead of getting up, Marlena pulled him down into the mud beside her. His shocked, mud laden face tickled her and she nearly cried she laughed so hard.

 

“I’m glad you think that’s funny.” He grinned. He couldn’t help it. Her laugh had that affect on him. Grabbing her hands, he forced her back down into the mud, straddling her hips. “I’d like to see you yank free of this hold.”

 

“Now why would I want to do that?” Her pitch was low and seductive, as her breathing quickened.

 

“I can keep you here like this forever.” His eyes were locked on hers, as his hands trailed the length of her arms and back again slowly and sensually.

 

“I won’t stop you.”

 

“I sure hope this isn’t the alcohol talking.” The flash of hope in his eyes nearly melted her on the spot.

 

“I speak for myself and if you can’t tell by now, I’m saying I want you,” she whispered. “Kiss me.”

 

Not wasting anymore time on idle chat, John caught her last breath when his lips seized hers. He allowed his tongue to ravish her thoroughly, as his hands entangled themselves in her mud soaked hair.

 

From up in the banister window, there stood Jess, her smile bittersweet looking down at them, the pale moonlight washing over them.

 

“You finally found someone special J.B. It’s a shame it won’t be able to last. I was beginning to like her myself.”

As the irritating rays of the morning sun sifted through the window, Marlena stirred a bit, rolling away from the light, a muffled harrumph resounding throughout the room. After a moment or two, reality set in and Marlena sensed that she wasn’t in her own bed. Opening one eye first, she immediately closed it upon being attacked by the natural light at the window. The initial sensation of light sent a hard, sharp pain through her head, paralyzing her thoughts momentarily.

 

“Great,” she grumbled wearily, eyes still shut tight. “Hangover.”

 

Once she had diagnosed her predicament, she slowly opened her eyes to examine her whereabouts. John’s room, she affirmed. Thinking back to last night, all she could recall was the nightmare with Scar Face and then her late night talk with Jess. Somewhere around that time, her memories were lost no doubt due to the excessive alcohol. But if she was in John’s bed then that means something . . . great . . . must have happened that she can’t recall. Just her luck too.

 

Before she could get too wrapped up in remembering, her gaze caught the time and she nearly screamed out in surprise, but her intense headache stopped her short. The last thing she needed was to make the pain worse. It was after eleven on a school day. Molly was going to mutilate her for being late.

 

Jumping up, she dashed down the stairs and stopped short before Molly’s open door. No Molly. Determined, she raced down the stairs to the kitchen and found still no Molly and no John or Jess either. Just as she was about to check outside, a pink piece of paper taped to the coffee pot grabbed her eye. It read:

 

Princess,

 

Don’t worry about Molly; I made sure she got to school on time. You looked so content that I didn’t want wake you. I also knew you’d have one hell of a hangover as well, so I made some coffee for you. Enjoy.

 

-John-

 

Her smile was instantaneous, unable to be harnessed. He was so good to her in so many ways that it still boggled her mind. Not wanting to dwell on that for long, she quickly grabbed a coffee mug from the dish drainer and filled it to the brim, not waiting a minute for the steam to clear and the coffee to cool before taking a sip. And he made a good cup of coffee too, she thought in awe.

 

“Practically perfect in every way,” she sighed aloud, allowing the heat from the cup to warm her hands.

 

“Well good morning Mary Poppins,” a voice exclaimed cheerily.

 

“Jesus,” Marlena breathed, almost spilling her coffee, as she glared at Jess for her rude entrance.

 

“Were you referring to the coffee or the man?”

 

“I beg your pardon.” Marlena took a seat at the table, flipping through the newspaper, pretending to look interested.

 

“’Practically perfect in every way,’” Jess mimicked teasingly, batting her eyelashes mockingly.

 

“It’s been a while since I had a good cup of coffee.”

 

“Yea, John sure does know how to grind it like the best of them.” Jess let her filthy remark linger in the silence a moment, as she poured herself a cup of coffee. “Oh, I almost forgot, right after John left to take Molly to school the cops showed up and . . .”

 

“Why didn’t you wake me up!?” Marlena screeched, jumping to her feet. “Did they mention what they wanted?”

 

“No, but it seemed official. Two uniformed officers and a detective.”

 

“And you didn’t wake me!?”

 

“Oh I explained to them that you were more than likely hung over from your late night binge and that you probably didn’t get any sleep due to your endless night of hot, animal sex.”

 

“You what? Are you insane? They . . . I . . . you . . .” Marlena was so furious she could barely speak.

 

“Relax shit head; I fed them a line about you having a rough night. They were sympathetic and said they’d come back around noon or so.”

 

“You are unbelievable!” Marlena fumed.

 

“Thank-you, but I already know that.” Jess grinned devilishly. “Face it, you’re as gullible as they come.”

 

“I wonder if they have a break in the case,” Marlena thought aloud to herself, choosing to ignore Jess’ comment.

 

Jess snorted mid-sip. “That’s not likely.”

 

“And how would you know? Just because you’re some hot shot crime fighter doesn’t mean you know everything about everything in the crime world.”

 

“Hot shot crime fighter,” Jess giggled. “Now that’s a first, really.”

 

“Well what else am I supposed to call you? You won’t talk to me about why you went commando last night and managed to mutilate a creep triple your size.”

 

“Here’s a suggestion, and this is just a wild thought, but how about you call me . . . Jess.”

 

“Go ahead, make jokes, I don’t care. I’m through worrying and wondering who you are and what you do. I just don’t want whatever it is to harm my niece in any way, do you hear me?”

 

“Loud and clear,” Jess insisted, saluting her approval dramatically.

 

“You’re a regular Fanny Brice, you know that?” Marlena sighed in annoyance with the situation.

 

“Did you just call me an ass?” The utter bewilderment and ignorance on Jess’ face sent Marlena laughing uncontrollably. “You did didn’t you!?”

 

“No,” Marlena forced between laughs.

 

“Yes you did, you called me a Fanny. I’m not old, but I know what the word fanny means.”

 

“Fanny Brice was a comedienne back in the Vaudeville era.”

 

“Who back in the what era?” Marlena’s explanation clearly went way over Jess’ head.

 

“Didn’t you ever watch old black and white movies from the 30’s and 40’s?”

 

“What’s the point? Movies today are better than ones 60 years old or more.”

 

“I’m going to pretend as if I didn’t hear that, and I’m going to remember that two minutes ago I was annoyed with you.”

 

“The reprieve was nice while it lasted,” Jess sighed, plastering an overdramatic frown across her lips. “You hurt me deeply.”

 

“You’d think you’d be more willing to play nice being that I did open my home up to you for free.”

 

“I think I overpaid that debt last night when I saved your perfect, pristine ass last night.”

 

“Are you going to hold that over my head forever?”

 

“You’re an ungrateful wench. Next time I’ll leave you to die a slow, painful death at the hands of a madman.”

 

Marlena couldn’t help but laugh mockingly. “A madman? Let’s not exaggerate the situation.”

 

“You have no clue who that guy was, do you? He has a track record a mile long, and they’re not all petty misdemeanors either. He’s been locked up for far worse then tossing a young beautiful woman around like a sack of potatoes. You’re so naive and so closed minded you can’t even open yourself up to even the possibility that the world is full of demented criminals.”

 

“Think what you will about me, I don’t care. Your opinion is of no importance to me whatsoever,” Marlena sneered.

 

“That is such bullshit and you know it. You know my opinion matters to you. It kills you too that you take what I say to heart. You wish you could just toss my words to the waist side and forget them, but you can’t. Whether you like it or not, I’ve become that little voice inside your head, the one you desperately try to ignore but can’t because you realize what you’re hearing is the whole truth and nothing but the truth.”

 

“And the laughs just keep coming folks!” Marlena proclaimed sarcastically, grabbing her cup and retreating back up the stairs. “This conversation has quickly become one big joke.”

 

“You know I’m right!” Jess called after her. “Just remember what I said the next time you find yourself in over your head. Remember who it is you think of first to help you.”

 

“Whatever you say darling,” Marlena shouted back, the close of her bedroom door echoing loudly.

 

Before Jess could get past the headlines from that morning’s newspaper, her cell phone rang.

 

“Dallow, talk to me . . . yes . . . of course . . . right away.” Hanging up the phone, she grabbed her jacket off the back of one of the chairs and headed for the door. “Work never ends,” she groaned.

After walking the two miles to her meeting point, Jess leaned against the brick building patiently awaiting the others. The crisp October air was cutting through her thin jacket, freezing her skin on contact. This was the reason why she hated winter.

 

Just as she started to dance around to stay warm, she heard footsteps around the corner and knew the others had arrived.

 

“Did you jerks purposefully tell me 25 minutes, knowing you wouldn’t get here for 40 minutes?”

 

“Relax J.D.; we didn’t think you’d leave as soon as we phoned,” Scooter chuckled, adjusting his jet black vinyl hat that read ‘Say hello to my lil’ friend’. His jean jacket was opened, exposing a black t-shirt that read ‘SCARFACE: THE AMERICAN DREAM’. As always he wore a pair of Chuck Taylor’s, but black this time and his jeans had pockets everywhere imaginable. John followed close behind, his dress more subdued and all black.

 

Upon seeing Scooter’s t-shirt, Jess cracked up. Understanding, Scooter joined in the laughter.

 

“What’s so funny?” John wondered, completely oblivious.

 

Composing himself, Scooter regained his senses, slapping John on the back a few times. “It’s an inside joke my friend, way over your head.”

 

“Care to share?” John insisted, moving away so Scooter couldn’t touch him.

 

“That’s why it’s called an inside joke, it stays inside,” Scooter explained matter-of-factly. “Did we come here to swap jokes or discuss some business? Scooty’s ready for some more money!”

 

Rolling his eyes, John turned his attention to Jess. “Scooty here,” he began, mocking Scooter, “has some new information for us that . . .”

 

“Hot off the streets!” Scooter broke in, all too willing to glorify his amazing find.

 

“I don’t pay you interrupt me. Do it again, I won’t pay you at all.”

 

“Someone drank a hot cup of nasty this morning,” Scooter declared in a sing-song voice, as he drifted to Jess’ side, attempting to put as much distance between himself and John.

 

“Back to business. I won’t say anything out loud, at least not here. I’ve already read the file earlier when I met up with Scooter. Just take the file, read it and you’ll be in the mix,” John ordered.

 

“Why is it the one in charge is the last to be brought into the mix?” Jess snatched the file from Scooter’s outstretched hand, her eyes glaring at John.

 

“Jesus, who’s serving up the coffee with a dash of bitchy today?” Scooter wondered, slightly hurt.

 

“She’s pissed at me Scooter, not you. Don’t take it personal,” John assured him, dismissing Jess’ attitude quicker than it was brought on.

 

“You’re damn right I’m pissed at you Black! This case was supposed to be wrapped up ages ago, but no. You had to start playing house with Evans and your niece, which put you so far behind schedule Van Johnson, had to tear me away from another case just so I could come and baby-sit your pathetic ass.”

 

“Fuck Jess, if you just read the damn file you’ll know I’m close to wrapping this case. Read it before you start flapping your jaw.”

 

“You better hope this file is solid gold Black,” she insisted, waving the file before his face. “Because if it’s not, you’re finished. I don’t care what happened between us in the past or what we meant to each other, if you don’t wrap this case within the next 24 hours, I’m going to suggest to Van Johnson that you be terminated immediately.”

 

“And if I do it in less than 24 hours?” He challenged, not letting her disgrace him in front of Scooter who by now was leaning against the wall, puffing on his second cigarette, enjoying the show.

 

“Let’s not get overambitious J.B., time is of the essence and from where I’m sitting, your hourglass is draining fast.”

 

Without a word, John gave her a narrowed look and then stormed off.

 

“You are one cold bitch J.D.,” Scooter laughed, flicking his cigarette to the ground, crushing it with his heel.

 

“Just doing my job Scooter. Now, how did you find out about Scar Face?”

 

Scooter’s laughter filled the empty alley before he spoke again. “I ran into Freddy and Cato last night hauling that guy in. That guy’s gonna need plastic surgery you tore his face up so bad.”

 

“It was either him or me, and since I’m immortal, it wasn’t much of a fight.”

 

“I make love, not war babe, no need to fight me. But I can be persuaded into those cuffs of yours. You do carry cuffs don’t you?”

 

He flicked the bill of his hat up, as his eyes danced seductively.

 

“I like it rough Scooter; I don’t think you could handle it.”

 

“Try me. Give me one night, one hour and I bet you’ll never look at another man as long as you live.”

 

Pausing effectively, Jess reached into Scooter’s front pocket and began fishing around.

 

“Oh . . . dear God,” he moaned, his entire body quivering.

 

With a flourish, Jess pulled his pack of cigarettes out and slipped one into her mouth.

 

“Light,” she ordered, her eyes never leaving his.

 

Fumbling, Scooter dug into his back pocket and produced his lighter, quickly lighting her cigarette for her.

 

After a long drag, she waved the pack of cigarettes before his face and then slowly slid her hand back into his pocket, setting the pack back in. She let her hand linger a moment, roaming around as Scooter neared his climax.

 

The second Scooter couldn’t hold on any longer, he let out a sharp cry, and Jess quickly withdrew her hand, blew her last puff of smoke in his face and stepped back a few feet.

 

“Christ Scooter, I didn’t even touch your dick. Call me when you’re able to contain yourself like a grown man.”

 

As Jess walked away, Scooter sank back against the brick wall, wallowing in his complete and utter embarrassment.

 

Before heading back to the house, Jess decided to stop off at the park first. For some reason she was in the mood to swing. Who knew why?

 

“What are you doing here?” A voice wondered from behind Jess.

 

Jess stopped mid-swing, dragging her feet in the dirt below. “Hello Marlena. This is a public park, isn’t it?”

 

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Marlena assured her, taking a seat on the swing beside her.

 

“Sure,” Jess shrugged, beginning to pump her legs once more to gain momentum.

 

That sat in silence for a long moment, Jess picking up speed on the swing, Marlena moving her foot back and forth in the sand, neither willing to speak.

 

“You called me a shit head earlier.”

 

Swinging higher and faster, Jess didn’t bother to offer Marlena her undivided attention. “And? Your point?”

 

“Don’t you think that hurt my feelings?” Marlena scoffed her eyes wide in shock.

 

“What’s the old adage . . . sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me? Yea, that’s the one.”

 

“We aren’t five years old, we’re grown women. Grown women don’t justify arguments with trivial name calling.”

 

“It’s not like I called you a booger eater, or anything childish like that,” Jess rationalized. “I called you a shit head because you were acting like one. Plain and simple.”

 

“You called me a wench too.”

 

“What did you do run upstairs and write our entire conversation down word for word?”

 

“I’m just trying to be honest and tell you that what you said . . . what you called me hurt my feelings.”

 

“Well, I have no excuse for calling you a wench other than the fact that you were pissing me off and I felt like saying it.”

 

“Real mature.”

 

“I try to be,” Jess smiled, not at all willing to apologize for she knew that’s what Marlena was fishing for, an apology.

 

Realizing things were getting nowhere, Marlena forced down any further rebuttals to focus on something more important. “You know, I’m glad I ran into you. There’s something I need to tell you about last night, something that happened that I should have told you about sooner.”

 

Intrigued, Jess once more dug her heels into the dirt to focus on Marlena. “Go on.”

 

“Last night, before I met up with you in the alley, I was here, in the park. While I was swinging on the swings, I saw two figures over there across the way. It was really dark so I couldn’t see them too great, but I noticed they did an exchange of some sort, and they were both wearing long trench coats.”

 

“So, why are you telling me all of this?”

 

“I know you’re someone important, I was able to tell that from what happened last night and I also know you and John are working together somehow. Nothing usually happens in this small town of Salem, but I just got a really funny feeling, a strange feeling about what I saw last night.”

 

“Did you recognize either of the shadows?”

 

“No, at least not at first. When I realized I could be witnessing something illegal, I got up to walk away. First I had to find my shoe because it flew off as I was swinging. The next thing I know, one of the shadows is there with me, offering me my shoe. It was Victor Kiriakis, the lawyer representing John’s brother in my sister’s murder case.”

 

Jess shook her head in slight disillusionment. “Jesus, this sounds like something out of a soap opera, I swear. What more can you tell me?”

 

“Just that I did not feel comfortable talking to Victor at all and he even started talking about my sister and I got the sneaking suspicion that he somehow knew her . . . well.”

 

The tone of Marlena’s voice and the spark of fear in her eyes alarmed Jess, putting all of her instincts on guard. This could be the missing link to the puzzle, she thought.

 

“What else happened?”

 

“He offered me a ride home and . . .”

 

“You didn’t go with him did you!?” Jess cried, jumping up from the swing.

 

“No . . . no, I wasn’t comfortable being around him so I told him I would walk home. What’s wrong Jess? What are you thinking about all of this? Tell me.”

 

Grabbing a hold of the chains once more, Jess sank back down on the swing, trying to regain her composure. “It’s nothing.”

 

“You mean it’s nothing you can share with me, right?”

 

Marlena eyed Jess knowingly, as Jess’ eyes gave her the answer she needed. “You have to promise me that you’ll listen to me and not ask questions. That’s the only way I can make sure both you and Molly stay safe.”

 

“Now you’re scaring me.” Marlena’s voice quavered nervously. “What does Molly have to do with all of this? I told you that whatever it is you’re involved with, it had better not harm Molly.”

 

“And it won’t, not if you do exactly as I tell you to from now on and quit asking questions. You just have to trust me Marlena. I know that’s going to be hard for you to do, but it’s the only way.”

 

Thinking on it for a moment, Marlena saw the pleading look in Jess’ eyes and conceded. “All right, I promise. I’ll do anything to keep Molly safe, anything.”

 

“Good, that’s what I needed to hear. What I need you to do right now is go back home. I assume John is there with Molly.”

 

“Yes, as soon as he came back I asked him to watch her for me.”

 

“Go home, and act as if all is normal. Suggest a board game or a card game, anything to keep the three of you occupied. Got it?”

 

Unable to speak, Marlena merely nodded in agreement.

 

“We’ll talk more when I get back. Just remember, normal.”

 

“Normal,” Marlena echoed, as she began her walk back home.

 

“God I hope my gut is guiding me in the right direction,” Jess sighed, as she set off to figure this all out, with or without John’s help.